A treatise of oaths containing several weighty reasons why the people call'd Qvakers refuse to swear : and those confirmed by numerous testimonies out of Gentiles, Jews and Christians, both fathers, doctors and martyrs : presented to the King and great council of England, assembled in Parliament.
         Penn, William, 1644-1718.
      
       
         
           1675
        
      
       Approx. 317 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 87 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70779
         Wing P1388
         ESTC R17219
         12599618
         ocm 12599618
         64138
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70779)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64138)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 675:1 or 1675:14)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of oaths containing several weighty reasons why the people call'd Qvakers refuse to swear : and those confirmed by numerous testimonies out of Gentiles, Jews and Christians, both fathers, doctors and martyrs : presented to the King and great council of England, assembled in Parliament.
             Penn, William, 1644-1718.
             Richardson, Richard, 1623?-1689.
             Parker, Alexander, 1628-1689.
             Whitehead, George, 1636?-1723.
          
           [2], 4, [8], 9-166 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London? :
             1675.
          
           
             Signed: "This perform'd in the name and for the service of the people call'd Quakers. William Penn, Richard Richardson."
             Prefixed to the "Treatise" is an address "To the King and great council of England, assembled in Parliament", subscribed by Alexander Parker, George Whitehead and several others, the signatures ending with the names of Richardson and Penn.
             Place of imprint suggested by Wing.
             Errors in paging.
             Item at reel 1659:3 identified as Wing P1400 (number cancelled).
             Reproduction of originals in Duke University Library and Harvard University Library.
             Includes bibliographical references and index.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Doctrines.
           Oaths.
        
      
    
     
        2005-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-04 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-04 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           OATHS
           ,
           Containing
           Several
           Weighty
           Reasons
           why
           the
           People
           call'd
           QVAKERS
           refuse
           to
           SWEAR
           :
           And
           those
           Confirmed
           by
           Numerous
           Testimonies
           out
           of
           
             Gentiles
             ,
             Jews
          
           and
           CHRISTIANS
           ,
           both
           Fathers
           ,
           Doctors
           and
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
           Presented
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Great
           Council
           of
           England
           ,
           Assembled
           in
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             
               Mat.
               5.34
            
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Jam.
               5.22
            
             .
          
           
             Above
             all
             things
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             Swear
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               32.10
            
             .
          
           
             Because
             of
             Oaths
             the
             Land
             Mourneth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Theognis
             ,
          
           
             He
             ought
             to
             Swear
             neither
             this
             thing
             nor
             any
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Maimonides
             ,
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Good
             for
             a
             Man
             not
             to
             Swear
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             Swear
             ,
             neither
             in
             a
             just
             nor
             unjust
             Cause
             .
          
        
         
           Printed
           Anno
           1675.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           King
           and
           Great
           Council
           OF
           ENGLAND
           ,
           Assembled
           in
           PARLIAMENT
           .
           The
           Case
           of
           the
           People
           call'd
           QUAKERS
           relating
           to
           OATHS
           further
           Represented
           ;
           and
           Recommended
           to
           their
           Consideration
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Speedy
           and
           Effectual
           REDRESS
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             common
          
           Benefit
           
             of
             the
             Free
             People
             of
          
           England
           
             being
             undoubtedly
             both
             the
             first
             and
             greatest
          
           Reason
           
             for
             the
             Ancient
             ,
             Just
             &
             Necessary
             Constitution
             of
          
           Parliaments
           ;
           
             and
             being
             also
             inform'd
             that
             it
             is
             your
             Resolution
             ,
             to
             employ
             this
             Session
             to
             the
          
           Redress
           of
           Publick
           Grievances
           :
           
             And
             since
          
           We
           
             cannot
             but
             repute
             our
             
             selves
             a
             Member
             of
             this
             Great
             Body
             you
             represent
             ,
             by
          
           Birth
           and
           English
           Descent
           ;
           
             and
             are
             not
             only
             involved
             in
             the
             Common
          
           Calamities
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             but
             in
             Particular
          
           very
           cruelly
           Treated
           in
           our
           Persons
           and
           Estates
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           for
           pure
           Conscience
           take
           any
           Oath
           at
           all
           (
           
             though
             we
             have
             again
             and
             again
             tender'd
             our
             solemn
          
           Yea
           or
           Nay
           ;
           
             and
             are
             most
             willing
          
           to
           sustain
           the
           same
           Penalty
           in
           Case
           of
           Lying
           ,
           that
           is
           usually
           inflicted
           for
           Perjury
           )
           
             To
             the
             End
             we
             may
             not
             be
             interpreted
             to
             decline
             the
             Custom
             out
             of
             meer
          
           Humour
           or
           Evasion
           (
           
             though
             our
          
           frequent
           &
           heavy
           Sufferings
           by
           Fines
           and
           tedious
           Imprisonments
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           Death
           it self
           ,
           
             should
             sufficiently
             Vindicate
             us
             against
             any
             such
             Incharitable
             Censure
          
           )
           WE
           
             do
             ,
             with
             all
             due
             Respect
             ,
             present
             you
             with
             our
          
           Reasons
           
             for
             that
             Tenderness
             ,
             and
             many
          
           Testimonies
           and
           Pr●sidents
           
             in
             their
             
             Defence
             ;
             and
             we
             entreat
             you
             ,
             to
             express
             that
             Care
             of
             a
             Member
             of
             your
             own
             Civil
             Body
             ,
             which
          
           Nature
           and
           Christianity
           
             excite
             to
             ;
             We
             mean
          
           ,
           That
           it
           would
           please
           you
           to
           consider
           how
           deeply
           we
           have
           already
           suffered
           ,
           in
           Person
           and
           Estate
           ,
           the
           Inconveniencies
           we
           have
           daily
           to
           encounter
           ,
           and
           those
           Injurious
           not
           only
           to
           our selves
           ,
           but
           others
           we
           commerce
           with
           ,
           in
           that
           both
           they
           and
           we
           ,
           because
           of
           our
           Tenderness
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           are
           constantly
           at
           the
           Mercy
           of
           such
           as
           will
           Swear
           any
           thing
           to
           advantage
           themselves
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           sure
           that
           a
           Contrary
           Evidence
           shall
           be
           by
           Law
           esteem'd
           
             (
             however
             True
          
           )
           Invalid
           ;
           under
           which
           Difficulty
           several
           of
           us
           at
           this
           Hour
           fruitlesly
           labour
           :
           
             That
             being
             sensible
             of
             our
          
           Calamity
           ,
           
             you
             may
             please
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             as
             for
             others
             ,
             so
             for
             this
             Grievance
             ,
             both
             a
             Speedy
             and
             Effectual
          
           Redress
           ;
           
             otherwise
             ,
             besides
             
             ordinary
             Cases
             ,
             wherein
             many
             of
             us
             extraordinarily
             suffer
             ,
             we
             may
             perhaps
             prove
             in
             this
             of
          
           Oaths
           
             the
             Greatest
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Only
          
           Sufferers
           
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             a
          
           Cruelty
           ,
           
             we
             hope
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             design
             against
             us
             .
          
        
         
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           we
           beseech
           him
           with
           all
           Sincerity
           of
           Heart
           ,
           incline
           you
           to
           
             Justice
             ,
             Mercy
          
           and
           Truth
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             London
             ,
             
               the
               25th
               of
               the
               3d
               Moneth
               ,
               1675.
               
            
          
           
             
               Subscribed
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               Friends
               by
               ,
            
             
               
                 Alexander
                 Parker
                 ,
              
               
                 George
                 Whitehead
                 ,
              
               
                 Stephen
                 Crisp
                 ,
              
               
                 William
                 Mead
                 ,
              
               
                 Gerrard
                 Roberts
                 ,
              
               
                 William
                 Welsh
                 ,
              
               
                 Samuel
                 Newton
                 ,
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Heart
                 ,
              
               
                 John
                 Osgood
                 ,
              
               
                 James
                 Claypool
                 ,
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Rudyard
                 ,
              
               
                 Richard
                 Richardson
                 ,
              
               
                 &
                 William
                 Penn.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           
             Authors
             ,
             Testimonies
          
           and
           Presidents
           cited
           in
           Favour
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             AESchylus
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Albertus
             Magnus
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             115.
             
          
           
             Albingenses
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             121.
             
          
           
             W.C.
             Albrid
             .
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             de
             Ales
             ,
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             ab
             Alexandro
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Alexid
             ,
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Alphonsus
             de
             Avendano
             ,
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             Ambrosius
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             68
             ,
             135.
             
          
           
             Ambrosius
             Ansbertus
             ,
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             101.
             
          
           
             Antiochus
             Palest
             .
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             Anthelmus
             Cantuar
             ▪
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             Tho.
             Aquinas
             ,
             p.
             115
             ,
             132.
             
          
           
             Aristophanes
             ,
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Aristoteles
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             p.
             50
             ,
             54.
             
          
           
             Augustinus
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             95
             ,
             132
             ,
             133.
             
          
           
             M.
             Aurelius
             Antoninus
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ausonius
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             Bagool
             ,
             pag.
             100.
             
          
           
             Baptista
             Folengius
             ,
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             Baro●ius
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             121.
             
          
           
             Basil
             .
             Magnus
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             60
             ,
             100.
             
          
           
             Basilides
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             J.
             Bechet
             ,
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             
             Beda
             ,
             p.
             110
             ,
             141.
             
          
           
             Counc
             .
             Berghamsted
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             113
             ,
             115
             137
             ,
             144.
             
          
           
             Beza
             ,
             p.
             102
             ,
             141.
             
          
           
             Bible
             
               folio
               ,
               printed
            
             1578.
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             Bible
             4
             
               to
               .
               printed
            
             1559.
             143.
             
          
           
             Biblioth
             vet
             .
             patr
             .
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             Blandina
             ,
             p.
             41
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Blastaris
             ,
             p.
             62
             ,
             111.
             
          
           
             Brugensis
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             115.
             
          
           
             Otho
             Brunfelfius
             ,
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             Beat
             Bruno
             ,
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Wal.
             Brute
             ,
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             J.
             Burrel
             ,
             p.
             126.
             
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             Cajetan
             ,
             p.
             133
             ,
             135.
             
          
           
             Caesarius
             ,
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Joac
             .
             Camerar
             ▪
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             Gui.
             Carmelite
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Cassiodorus
             ,
             p.
             46
             ,
             108.
             
          
           
             Castro
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             141.
             
          
           
             Caten
             .
             65.
             
             Graec.
             Patr.
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             Cathari
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Hug.
             Cardinal
             .
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             Charron
             ,
             p.
             144
          
           
             Geff.
             Chaucer
             ,
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             Cheril
             ,
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Chromatius
             ,
             10
             ,
             104.
             
          
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             17
             ,
             50.70
             ,
             100
             ,
             112
             ,
             120
             ,
             141.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             ,
             p.
             18
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Clemens
             Alexandr
             .
             p.
             15
             ,
             43
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             Clemens
             Roman
             .
             p.
             58
             ,
             101
             ,
             142.
             
          
           
             J.
             Clements
             ,
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             
             Clineas
             ,
             p.
             31
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             Curtius
             ,
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Cyril
             ,
             p.
             107.
             
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             J.
             Damascen
             .
             pag.
             107.
             
          
           
             Diodorus
             Siculus
             ,
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Diogenes
             Laert.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Druthmarus
             ,
             p.
             114
             ,
             141.
             
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             Archiep.
             Ebur
             .
             Egbert
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             J.
             Edward
             ,
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             Epictetus
             ,
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Epiphanius
             ,
             p.
             50
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             Erasmus
             ,
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             Esseni
             ,
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             p.
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             Evagrius
             Scholast
             .
             p.
             104
             ,
             107.
             
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             Jacob
             Faber
             ,
             p.
             138.
             
          
           
             Festus
             ad
             Lapidem
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             J.
             Fox
             Martyrol
             .
             pag.
             121
             ,
             122
             ,
             123.124
             ,
             125
             ,
             128.
             
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             Bp.
             Gauden
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             30
             ,
             154.
             
          
           
             Gentian
             Hervet
             .
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Gennadius
             ,
             p.
             99
          
           
             Gloss
             .
             Ordin
             .
             p.
             107
             ,
             115.
             
          
           
             Hug.
             Grotius
             ,
             p.
             31
             ,
             34
             ,
             37
             ,
             150.
             
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             J.M.
             Hadingtonian
             .
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             Haimo
             ,
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Hercules
             ,
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Hesiod
             ,
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             
             R.
             Herbert
             ,
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             Hierocles
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Hilary
             ,
             p.
             50
             ,
             57
          
           
             Hilary
             Syracus
             .
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Huetius
             ,
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Humiliati
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             J.
             Huss
             ,
             p.
             126.
             
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             James
             on
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             pag.
             78.
             
          
           
             Jansenius
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             114.
             
          
           
             Jerom
             ,
             p.
             11
             ,
             92
             ,
             127
             ,
             136
             ,
             141
             ,
             143.
             
          
           
             Jews
             Antiquities
             ,
             p.
             154.
             
          
           
             Josephus
             ,
             p.
             37
             ,
             136.
             
          
           
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Isidorus
             Pelusiot
             .
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Isodor
             .
             Hispalens
             .
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             Isocrates
             ,
             p.
             32.
             
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             Hist
             .
             ref
             .
             Kirk
             Scotland
             ,
             p.
             127.
             
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             Lactantius
             ,
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Laertius
             Hermip
             .
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Libanius
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Lindenbrogius
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Lodovicus
             Pius
             ,
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             Lollards
             ,
             pag.
             127.
             
          
           
             Lotharius
             ,
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             Ludulphus
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             115
             ,
          
           
             Luitprandus
             ,
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             N.
             Lyra
             ,
             p.
             106
             ,
             115.
             
          
           
             Lysander
             ,
             p.
             32.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             M
          
           
             Maimonides
             ,
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             Menander
             ,
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Maldonat
             ,
             p.
             101.
             144.
             
          
           
             Manichees
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Marlorat
             ,
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             Fra.
             de
             Mendoca
             ,
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             Archiep.
             Mentz
             .
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             S.
             Morland
             ,
             p.
             128.
             
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             Grave
             of
             Nassou
             ,
             p.
             160
             ,
             161.
             
          
           
             G.
             Nazianzen
             ,
             pag.
             42.
             64
             ,
          
           
             Nicodemus's
             Gospel
             ,
             p.
             59
          
           
             Nilus
             ,
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             G.
             Nyssen●s
             ,
             p.
             63.141
             .
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             Oecumenius
             ,
             pag.
             119.
             
          
           
             Olympiodorus
             ,
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             
               Prince
               of
            
             Orange
             ,
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             Origen
             ,
             p.
             30
             ,
             49
             ,
             100
             ,
             101.
             
          
           
             Orthodoxographa
             .
             p.
             59.
             
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             Paschatius
             Ratbertus
             ,
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             Patrini
             ,
             pag.
             100.
             
          
           
             Pelagians
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             101
          
           
             Persians
             ,
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Philo
             Judaeus
             ,
             p.
             36
             ,
             38
             ,
             138
             ,
             146.
             
          
           
             Plato
             ,
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Plinius
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Plowman's
             Complaint
             ,
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             ,
             p.
             29
             ,
             32
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Polybius
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             
             Polycarpus
             ,
             p.
             40
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Ponticus
             ,
             p.
             41
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Potamicna
             ,
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             of
             Prague
             ,
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             Prateolus
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Le
             Pricur
             ,
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Protestants
             of
             Piedmont
             ,
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             Publicani
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             J.
             Purrey
             ,
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             Pythagoras
             ,
             p.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             Quintilian
             ,
             p.
             34
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             Rabanus
             ,
             p.
             107
             ,
             115.
             
          
           
             Raimundus
             ,
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             Reiner
             .
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             Remigius
             ,
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             Rhadamanthus
             ,
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Rigaltius
             ,
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Ruffinus
             ,
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             Rupertus
             ,
             p.
             115.
             
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             Mich.
             Sadler
             ,
             pag.
             127.
             
          
           
             Ger.
             Sagarel
             ,
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             Grae.
             Sages
             ,
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Rob.
             Sanderson
             ,
             p.
             20
             ,
             101
             ,
             104.
             
          
           
             W.
             Sawtree
             ,
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             Scapula
             ,
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Scultetus
             ,
             p.
             43
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             Scythians
             ,
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Simocat
             .
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Smaragdus
             ,
             p.
             115
          
           
             
             Sociad
             .
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             Schol.
             pag.
             51
             ,
             60
             ,
             63
             ,
             71.
             
          
           
             Solon
             ,
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Lod.
             Soto
             Major
             ,
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             H.
             Spelman
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             Spotswood
             ,
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             Stobaeus
             ,
             p.
             30
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Swarez
             ,
             p.
             47
             ,
             58
             ,
             100
             ,
             140.
             
          
           
             W.
             Swinderby
             ,
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             Taylor
             ,
             pag.
             155.
             
          
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             p.
             42
             ,
             52
             ,
             100.
             
          
           
             Gr.
             Thaumaturgus
             ,
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Theodoret
             ,
             p.
             11.
             106.
             
          
           
             Theognis
             ,
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Theophylact
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             113
             ,
             141.
             
          
           
             W.
             Thorp
             ,
             p.
             124
             ,
             126.
             
          
           
             Titelmannus
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Treatise
             of
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             163.
             
          
           
             Archiep.
             Triers
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             Valerius
             Max.
             p.
             30
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Villerius
             ,
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             Vossius
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             J.
             Usher
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             121
             ,
             128
             ,
             152.
             
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             Walden
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Waldenses
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             120.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             Walton
             ,
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             W.
             White
             ,
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             J.
             Wickliff
             ,
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             Wickliffists
             ,
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             Widsord
             ,
             p.
             100
          
           
             Em.
             Willy
             ,
             p.
             124.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             X
          
           
             Xenocrates
             ,
             p.
             33
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Xenophon
             ,
             p.
             102.
             
          
        
         
           
             Y
          
           
             Eliz.
             Young
             ,
             p.
             125.
             
          
        
         
           
             Z
          
           
             Euthymius
             Zagabonus
             ,
             p.
             126.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Some
           Inducements
           Offer'd
           TO
           Answer
           this
           REQVEST
           ,
           From
           a
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Cause
           and
           End
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           And
           those
           REASONS
           AND
           TESTIMONIES
           ,
           Given
           by
           us
           against
           the
           USE
           and
           IMPOSITION
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             GROUND
             or
             Reason
             of
             Swearing
             .
          
           
             THis
             (
             we
             think
             )
             all
             will
             agree
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Degeneration
             of
             Man
             from
             primitive
             Integrity
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             Yea
             and
             Nay
             were
             enough
             ;
             for
             when
             men
             grew
             corrupt
             ,
             they
             distrusted
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             had
             recourse
             to
             extraordinary
             Wayes
             to
             awe
             one
             another
             into
             Truth's-speaking
             ,
             as
             a
             Remedy
             against
             Falseness
             ;
             
             else
             ,
             what
             need
             had
             there
             been
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             or
             any
             Extraordinary
             Way
             of
             Evidence
             ,
             when
             every
             Syllable
             was
             freighted
             with
             Truth
             and
             Integrity
             ?
             It
             had
             been
             a
             meer
             taking
             of
             God's
             Holy
             Name
             in
             vain
             :
             Truth
             then
             flowed
             naturally
             ,
             and
             wanted
             no
             such
             Expedient
             to
             Extort
             its
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             *
             Polybius
             ,
             though
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             in
             his
             Story
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Among
               the
               Ancients
               Oaths
               were
               seldom
               used
               in
               Judicatures
               themselves
               ;
               but
               when
               Perfidiousness
               increased
               ,
               Oaths
               increased
               ,
            
             or
             then
             the
             Use
             of
             them
             first
             came
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Basilius
               Magnus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Oaths
               are
               an
               Effect
               of
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             
               Gregorius
               Nazianzonus
            
             in
             his
             Dialogue
             against
             Swearing
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               An
               Oath
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               certain
               consumation
               of
               Mischiefs
               .
            
          
           
             
             Ambrosius
             saith
             ,
             
               Swearing
               is
               only
               in
               Condescension
               to
               a
               Defect
               .
            
          
           
             
             Chrysostom
             saith
             ,
             
               An
               Oath
               came
               in
               when
               Evils
               increased
               ,
               when
               men
               appeared
               unfaithful
               ,
               when
               all
               things
               became
               Topsy
               Turvy
               .
            
             Again
             ,
          
           
             
             
               To
               swear
               is
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               saith
               ,
            
             What
             is
             more
             
               (
               then
               Yea
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             is
             of
             Evil.
             
          
           
             
             
               Swearing
               took
               its
               Beginning
               for
               want
               of
               Truth
               or
               Punctuality
               .
            
          
           
             
             Augustin
             saith
             ,
             
               An
               Oath
               is
               not
               among
               good
               ,
               but
               Evil
               Things
               ,
               and
               used
               for
               the
               Infirmity
               of
               others
               which
               is
               Evil
               ,
               from
               which
               we
               pray
               that
               we
               may
               be
               daily
               delivered
               .
            
          
           
             
             Chromatius
             saith
             ,
             
               What
               need
               we
               swear
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               Lye.
            
             Which
             shows
             that
             Lying
             was
             the
             Occasion
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             by
             leaving
             off
             Lying
             ,
             Oaths
             vanquish
             as
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             
             Titelmannus
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               an
               Oath
               belongs
               not
               to
               Virtue
               .
            
          
           
             
               Albertus
               Magnus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Swearing
               is
               by
               Indulgence
            
             .
          
           
             Ludulphus
             saith
             ,
             
               An
               Oath
               was
               permitted
               of
               Infirmity
               .
            
          
           
             Burgensis
             cites
             Jerome
             saying
             ,
             
               Our
               Saviour
               teacheth
               that
               an
               Oath
               sprung
               from
               the
               Vices
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Bp.
               Gauden
            
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Evils
               of
               mens
               
               Hearts
               and
               Manners
               ,
               the
               Jealousies
               and
               Distrusts
               ,
               the
               Dissimulations
               and
               Frauds
               of
               many
            
             Christians
             ,
             
               their
               Vncharitableness
               and
               Insecurities
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               Diseases
               do
               make
               solemn
               Oaths
               and
               judicial
               Swearing
               necessary
               ,
               not
            
             ABSOLUTELY
             ▪
             MORALLY
             or
             PRECEPTIVELY
             ;
             
               but
               as
               a
               Remedy
               or
               Expedient
               .
            
          
           
             Jerom
             (
             with
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             
             and
             others
             here
             omitted
             ,
             because
             largly
             cited
             hereafter
             )
             make
             this
             the
             Reason
             why
             God
             indulged
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             Use
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               but
               in
               the
               State
               of
               Infancy
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               be
               kept
               from
               Swearing
               by
               false
               Gods
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Scripture
             is
             plain
             in
             :
             
               For
               thou
               shalt
               fear
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               swear
               by
            
             HIS
             
               Name
               ;
               Ye
               shall
               not
               go
               after
               other
               Gods
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               a
               Jealous
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             shews
             ,
             that
             he
             dispensed
             with
             Swearing
             by
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             them
             off
             from
             Swearing
             by
             False
             God's
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             thereby
             acknowledge
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             True
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             Swearing
             is
             only
             better
             then
             Idolatry
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             will
             remain
             that
             we
             give
             our
             REASONS
             why
             we
             cannot
             take
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Swear
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Men
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             .
          
           
             I.
             THe
             first
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             
               Cause
               and
               Ground
               of
               Oaths
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               Perfidiousness
               ,
               Distrust
               and
               Falshood
            
             :
             God's
             Injunctions
             to
             avoid
             those
             hateful
             Crimes
             ;
             The
             Ability
             he
             hath
             given
             man
             to
             answer
             his
             Commands
             ;
             and
             Man's
             Duty
             to
             make
             that
             use
             of
             God's
             Gift
             :
             For
             if
             Swearing
             came
             in
             by
             Perfidiousness
             ,
             Distrust
             ,
             Dissimulation
             and
             Falshood
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             just
             Consequence
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             go
             out
             with
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             as
             the
             Rise
             and
             Increasing
             of
             those
             Evils
             were
             the
             Rise
             and
             Increasing
             of
             Oaths
             ;
             so
             the
             Decreasing
             and
             Extirpation
             of
             those
             Evils
             
             should
             be
             the
             Decreasing
             and
             Abolishing
             of
             Oaths
             ;
             otherwise
             there
             would
             be
             no
             Truth
             in
             the
             Rule
             of
             Contraries
             ,
             nor
             Reason
             in
             that
             ancient
             Maxim
             ,
             Cessante
             ratione
             Legis
             cessat
             lex
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Ceasing
               of
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               the
               Cessation
               of
               the
               Law
            
             :
             Expedients
             are
             no
             longer
             useful
             then
             to
             obtain
             what
             they
             are
             designed
             to
             .
             Means
             are
             swallowed
             up
             of
             their
             Ends
             ;
             Diseased
             Men
             only
             want
             Remedies
             ,
             and
             Lame
             Men
             Crutches
             ;
             Honesty
             needs
             neither
             Whip
             nor
             Spur
             ,
             She
             is
             Security
             for
             her self
             ;
             and
             Men
             of
             Virtue
             will
             speak
             Truth
             without
             Extortings
             ;
             for
             Oaths
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             Racks
             to
             the
             Mind
             ,
             altogether
             useless
             where
             Integrity
             swayes
             .
          
           
             This
             we
             presume
             no
             man
             of
             Reason
             will
             deny
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               Swearing
               came
               in
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               go
               out
               with
               Perfidiousness
            
             ;
             and
             we
             hope
             it
             will
             be
             as
             easie
             to
             grant
             ,
             at
             least
             it
             will
             be
             very
             easie
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             frequently
             ,
             both
             by
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             reproved
             men
             for
             such
             Impieties
             ,
             and
             strictly
             required
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             ;
             as
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Jer.
             9.3
             ,
             5.
             
             Rom.
             12.19
             .
             Gal.
             5.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Col.
             3
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Josh
             .
             24.14
             .
             1
             Sam.
             12.24
             .
             1
             King.
             2.4
             .
             Eph.
             4.25
             .
             and
             by
             abundance
             of
             other
             Places
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             And
             that
             God
             should
             enjoyn
             man
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             impowered
             him
             to
             perform
             ,
             is
             unworthy
             of
             any
             man
             acknowledging
             a
             God
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             conceive
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             unprofitable
             Servant
             in
             the
             Parable
             is
             represented
             to
             entertain
             so
             blasphemous
             a
             Thought
             of
             his
             Maker
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             
               hard
               a
               Master
               ,
               as
               to
               reap
               where
               he
               did
               not
               sow
            
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             Parable
             also
             acquaints
             us
             of
             the
             dreadful
             Consequence
             of
             that
             Presumption
             :
             The
             Prophet
             Micha
             preached
             another
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               shewed
               thee
               ,
               O
               Man
               ,
               what
               is
               good
               :
               and
               what
               doth
               the
               Lord
               require
               of
               thee
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               Justly
               ,
               to
               love
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               Humbly
               with
               thy
               God
            
             ?
             For
             this
             End
             hath
             
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               appeared
               unto
               all
               Men
               ,
            
             as
             speaks
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             to
             Titus
             ,
             that
             
               they
               should
               be
               taught
               to
               deny
               Vngodliness
               and
               Wor●dly
               Lusts
               ,
            
             which
             entering
             &
             over-running
             the
             World
             ,
             
             made
             way
             among
             other
             Expedients
             for
             that
             of
             Oaths
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             live
             that
             Life
             which
             needs
             
               No
               Oath
            
             ,
             man
             is
             both
             requir'd
             and
             impower'd
             :
             And
             as
             it
             is
             only
             his
             Fault
             and
             Condemnation
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             ;
             so
             certainly
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Obligation
             upon
             him
             who
             liveth
             that
             Life
             of
             Truth
             and
             Intetegrity
             to
             perpetuate
             that
             which
             rose
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             fall
             with
             Falshood
             and
             Perfidiousness
             :
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             excuses
             him
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             that
             fears
             Untruth
             ,
             needs
             not
             swear
             ,
             because
             
               he
               will
               not
               lye
            
             ,
             to
             prevent
             which
             men
             exact
             Swearing
             :
             And
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             fear
             telling
             Untruth
             ,
             what
             is
             his
             Oath
             worth
             ?
             He
             that
             makes
             no
             Conscience
             of
             that
             Law
             that
             forbids
             Lying
             ,
             will
             he
             make
             any
             Conscience
             of
             Forswearing
             ?
             Veracity
             is
             the
             best
             Security
             ;
             and
             Truth
             speaking
             the
             Noblest
             Tye
             and
             Firmest
             Testimony
             that
             can
             be
             given
             .
             This
             we
             declare
             to
             you
             to
             be
             both
             our
             Judgment
             and
             Attainment
             ;
             We
             speak
             not
             Boastingly
             ,
             but
             with
             Humility
             before
             the
             Great
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             to
             whose
             alone
             Power
             we
             do
             unanimously
             asscribe
             the
             Honour
             :
             He
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             the
             whole
             Truth
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             plainly
             and
             readily
             without
             an
             Oath
             as
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             to
             abhor
             Lying
             as
             much
             as
             Perjury
             ;
             so
             that
             for
             us
             to
             swear
             ,
             were
             to
             take
             his
             Holy
             Name
             in
             vain
             :
             Nor
             are
             we
             therein
             singular
             ;
             for
             that
             not
             only
             
               Christian
               Fathers
               ,
               Mar
            
             -
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             but
             also
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             have
             had
             this
             Sense
             of
             the
             Rise
             and
             Use
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             as
             will
             hereafter
             fully
             appear
             .
          
           
             II.
             Our
             second
             Reason
             ,
             why
             we
             refuse
             to
             comply
             with
             this
             Custom
             ,
             and
             our
             Superiours
             ought
             not
             to
             impose
             it
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               It
               would
               Gratifie
               Distrusts
               ,
               Humor
               Jealousies
               ,
               and
               Subject
               Truth
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               love
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               Checks
               ,
               Curbs
               and
               Preventions
               that
               have
               been
               invented
               against
               Fraud
            
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Honour
             of
             a
             Nobler
             Profession
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             a
             veracious
             Example
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             Difference
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             betwixt
             Trustiness
             and
             Diffidence
             ,
             Integrity
             and
             Perfidiousness
             ,
             are
             utterly
             lost
             ▪
          
           
           
             How
             is
             is
             possible
             for
             men
             to
             recover
             that
             ancient
             Confidence
             that
             good
             men
             reposed
             in
             one
             another
             ,
             if
             some
             don't
             lead
             the
             Way
             ,
             and
             hold
             forth
             to
             the
             World
             a
             Principle
             and
             Conversation
             beyond
             the
             Necessity
             of
             such
             extraordinary
             Expedients
             ?
             At
             present
             People
             lie
             all
             in
             a
             Heap
             ;
             and
             the
             Greatest
             Truth
             finds
             no
             more
             Favour
             then
             the
             greatest
             Fraud
             ;
             Fidelity
             must
             wear
             the
             Shackles
             worldly
             Prudence
             hath
             made
             against
             the
             Evil
             Consequences
             of
             Couzennage
             ,
             and
             subject
             her self
             to
             the
             Customs
             brought
             up
             through
             Fraud
             ,
             or
             go
             to
             Gaol
             .
             Be
             pleased
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             Trustiness
             did
             not
             all
             at
             once
             quit
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             return
             universally
             in
             the
             Twinkle
             of
             an
             Eye
             ;
             Things
             must
             be
             allowed
             their
             Time
             for
             Rise
             ,
             Progress
             and
             Perfection
             :
             And
             if
             ever
             you
             would
             see
             the
             World
             planted
             with
             Primitive
             Simplicity
             and
             Faithfulness
             ,
             rather
             cherish
             then
             make
             men
             Sufferers
             for
             Refusing
             to
             Swear
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             offer
             the
             same
             Caution
             to
             the
             Law
             with
             him
             that
             will
             swear
             .
             We
             dare
             not
             Swear
             because
             we
             dare
             not
             Lye
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             speak
             the
             Truth
             upon
             easier
             Terms
             then
             an
             Oath
             :
             For
             us
             then
             to
             be
             forc'd
             to
             swear
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             us
             do
             a
             needless
             thing
             ,
             or
             to
             suspect
             our
             own
             Honesty
             .
             The
             first
             we
             dare
             not
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             take
             God's
             Name
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             no
             Reason
             to
             distrust
             our selves
             ,
             being
             no
             wayes
             conscious
             of
             fraudulent
             Purposes
             :
             Why
             then
             should
             we
             swear
             ?
             But
             much
             rather
             ,
             
             why
             should
             we
             be
             imposed
             upon
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             Saying
             asscribed
             to
             Solon
             ,
             That
             
               a
               good
               man
               should
               have
               that
               Repute
               as
               not
               to
               need
               an
               Oath
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Diminution
               to
               his
               Credit
               to
               be
               put
               to
               Swear
               .
            
             It
             becomes
             not
             an
             Evangelical
             Man
             to
             Swear
             ,
             was
             a
             primitive
             Axiom
             ;
             but
             more
             of
             that
             anon
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             please
             to
             remember
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             Practice
             among
             you
             ,
             to
             exempt
             your
             Lords
             in
             several
             Cases
             ,
             placing
             the
             Value
             of
             an
             Oath
             in
             their
             bare
             Avouchment
             upon
             their
             Honour
             ,
             supposing
             that
             men
             of
             those
             Titles
             should
             have
             so
             much
             Worth
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             Word
             might
             be
             of
             equal
             Force
             with
             a
             Common
             Man's
             
             Oath
             :
             And
             if
             you
             will
             please
             to
             understand
             Honour
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             best
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             VIRTVE
             ,
             your
             own
             Custom
             gives
             Authority
             to
             our
             Reason
             ,
             &
             makes
             you
             to
             say
             with
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Virtue
               needs
               not
               Swear
               ,
               much
               less
               have
               Oaths
               imposed
               upon
               her
               ,
               to
               tell
               Truth
               ,
            
             the
             only
             Use
             of
             Oaths
             .
             It
             was
             Evangelically
             spoaken
             of
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             That
             
               a
               Good
               Life
               is
               a
               firm
               Oath
            
             ;
             which
             was
             memorably
             verified
             by
             the
             Judges
             of
             Athens
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             Heathens
             ,
             forbad
             the
             
               Tendering
               of
            
             Xenocrates
             
               an
               Oath
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               great
               Opinion
               of
               his
               Integrity
               ,
            
             which
             was
             Three
             Hundred
             Years
             before
             Christ
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             .
          
           
             III.
             Our
             third
             Reason
             for
             Non
             conformity
             to
             your
             Custom
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Fear
               we
               have
               ,
               lest
               by
               Complying
               we
               should
               be
               guilty
               of
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               Discoveries
               God
               hath
               made
               to
               our
               Souls
               of
               his
               ancient
               holy
               Way
               of
               Truth
               ;
               &
               consequently
               of
               concealing
               his
               Goodness
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               depriving
               him
               of
               that
               Glory
               &
               the
               World
               of
               that
               Advantage
               this
               honest
               Testimony
               may
               bring
               to
               him
               &
               them
               .
            
             He
             has
             redeem'd
             us
             from
             Fraud
             ;
             'T
             is
             he
             only
             that
             hath
             begotten
             this
             Conscientiousness
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             we
             dare
             not
             put
             this
             Light
             under
             a
             Bushel
             ,
             neither
             can
             we
             deny
             his
             Work
             ,
             or
             him
             to
             have
             the
             Honour
             of
             it
             .
             We
             intreat
             you
             ,
             take
             this
             Tenderness
             of
             ours
             into
             Christian
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Oaths
             have
             in
             great
             measure
             lost
             of
             the
             
               Reason
               of
               their
               primitive
               Institution
            
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             not
             that
             
               Awful
               Influence
            
             which
             was
             and
             only
             can
             be
             a
             Pretence
             for
             using
             them
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             are
             become
             the
             
               familiar
               parts
               of
               Discourse
            
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             make
             up
             a
             great
             share
             of
             the
             
               A
               la
               mode
            
             Conversation
             :
             and
             those
             who
             decline
             their
             Company
             ,
             or
             reprove
             their
             Practice
             ,
             are
             to
             go
             for
             a
             sort
             of
             
               Nice
               and
               squ●amish
               Conscienc'd
               Men.
            
             These
             Swear
             without
             Fear
             or
             Wit
             ,
             yet
             would
             be
             thought
             Witty
             in
             Swearing
             ,
             Fearless
             they
             can't
             :
             Some
             are
             curious
             in
             their
             Impiety
             ;
             
               Old
               Oaths
            
             are
             too
             dull
             for
             men
             of
             their
             Invention
             ,
             who
             almost
             shift
             
             Oaths
             with
             their
             Fashions
             :
             Nay
             ,
             the
             most
             
               judicial
               Oaths
            
             are
             commonly
             administred
             and
             taken
             with
             so
             
               little
               Reverence
               and
               Devotion
            
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Perjuries
             ,
             that
             through
             Ignorance
             or
             Design
             ,
             are
             too
             frequently
             committed
             )
             that
             we
             can't
             but
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Oh
               the
               great
               Depravity
               that
               is
               in
               the
               World
               !
               How
               low
               is
               Man
               faln
               from
               the
               primitive
            
             Rule
             
               of
               Life
            
             ?
             Well
             may
             the
             
             Prophet's
             Complaint
             be
             ours
             ,
             for
             ,
             
               If
               ever
               Land
               mourned
               because
               of
            
             OATHS
             ,
             with
             great
             Sadness
             we
             say
             it
             ,
             
               this
               doth
            
             .
             And
             what
             more
             effectual
             Remedy
             can
             any
             People
             propose
             against
             the
             notorious
             Abuse
             and
             evil
             Consequence
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             then
             Truth-speaking
             ?
             for
             those
             that
             dare
             not
             Lye
             ,
             need
             not
             Swear
             ;
             and
             
               they
               that
               make
               no
               Conscience
               of
               Lying
               ,
               do
               not
               much
               fear
               an
               Oath
               ,
            
             at
             least
             their
             Consciences
             are
             very
             crazy
             in
             taking
             it
             .
             This
             only
             Reason
             ,
             were
             we
             destitute
             of
             all
             other
             Allegations
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             strong
             Disswasive
             from
             Swearing
             ;
             for
             we
             hold
             God's
             Honour
             ,
             and
             our
             Profession
             greatly
             concern'd
             to
             prove
             to
             so
             False
             an
             Age
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             People
             who
             are
             so
             far
             from
             
               vain
               and
               false
               Swearing
            
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             
               swear
               the
               Truth
            
             ;
             but
             whose
             Yea
             and
             Nay
             shall
             weigh
             against
             other
             mens
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             free
             Offer
             of
             
               sustaining
               double
               Punishment
               in
               case
               of
               Miscarriage
               .
            
             Expedients
             may
             last
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             TRVTH
             only
             shall
             have
             the
             Honour
             of
             conquering
             Falshood
             ,
             and
             Virtue
             will
             and
             must
             be
             greater
             then
             an
             OATH
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             
               Omnipresency
               of
               God
            
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             shows
             the
             Uselesness
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             is
             with
             us
             a
             good
             Argument
             
               against
               Swearing
            
             ;
             for
             what
             need
             is
             there
             of
             that
             Man's
             being
             aw'd
             into
             true
             Evidence
             by
             such
             sort
             of
             Attestations
             and
             Imprecations
             as
             make
             up
             the
             common
             Form
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             who
             knows
             
               God
               to
               be
               always
               present
            
             to
             reside
             and
             preside
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             New
             and
             Everlasting
             Covenant
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             ,
             that
             his
             People
             should
             be
             his
             Temple
             ,
             
               that
               he
               would
               dwell
               IN
               them
               ,
               and
               walk
               IN
               them
               .
            
             Did
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             know
             the
             Power
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             
             WHOM
             the
             Apostle
             preacht
             NIGH
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             
             and
             declared
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             to
             be
             
               Father
               of
               all
            
             ,
             
             
               above
               all
               ,
               through
               all
               and
               IN
               THEM
               ALL
               ,
            
             there
             would
             be
             
               no
               Oaths
            
             ,
             and
             but
             
               few
               Words
            
             ,
             and
             those
             utter'd
             with
             Reverence
             and
             Truth
             .
          
           
             VI.
             We
             do
             not
             find
             that
             Oaths
             answer
             this
             part
             of
             the
             End
             for
             which
             they
             are
             imposed
             ,
             viz.
             
               To
               convince
               those
               for
               whose
               sakes
               they
               are
               taken
               ,
               of
               the
               Weight
               and
               Truth
               of
               a
               Man's
               Testimony
               by
               Force
               of
               God's
               Witness
               joyn'd
               therewith
            
             :
             For
             they
             don't
             behold
             God's
             concurring
             Witness
             by
             such
             an
             Assistance
             or
             Avenge
             of
             that
             Party
             ,
             as
             the
             Truth
             or
             Falshood
             of
             his
             Testimony
             deserveth
             ;
             for
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             are
             secret
             ,
             and
             rarely
             so
             publickly
             seen
             to
             Men
             ,
             perhaps
             once
             in
             an
             Age
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             give
             any
             memorable
             Discovery
             of
             his
             good
             Will
             or
             Displeasure
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ;
             but
             whenever
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             Man's
             Appointment
             :
             And
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             Sign
             that
             God
             approveth
             not
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             Invocation
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             answer
             them
             that
             invoke
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Wish
             ;
             as
             neither
             did
             he
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             or
             Custom
             of
             Combating
             appear
             on
             his
             side
             that
             had
             the
             better
             Title
             or
             Cause
             ,
             
             as
             he
             promised
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Jealousie
             ,
             that
             their
             Thigh
             should
             rot
             ,
             and
             their
             Belly
             swell
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             We
             look
             upon
             it
             to
             be
             no
             less
             then
             a
             presumtuous
             Tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             
               To
               summon
               him
               as
               a
               Witness
               ,
            
             not
             only
             to
             our
             Terrene
             ,
             but
             trivial
             Businesses
             ;
             such
             as
             we
             should
             doubtless
             account
             it
             an
             high
             Indignity
             alwaies
             to
             solicit
             an
             Earthly
             Prince
             to
             give
             his
             Attendence
             about
             .
             What!
             Make
             God
             ,
             the
             Great
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             our
             Caution
             in
             worldly
             Controversies
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             would
             bind
             him
             to
             obtain
             our
             own
             Ends
             ?
             It
             is
             to
             make
             too
             bold
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             an
             undue
             Distance
             in
             our
             Minds
             towards
             him
             that
             made
             us
             ;
             An
             Irreverence
             we
             can
             by
             no
             means
             away
             with
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             Chrysostom
             is
             most
             sharp
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             seen
             anon
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             vain
             and
             insolent
             to
             think
             that
             a
             man
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             can
             make
             the
             
               Great
               God
               of
               Heaven
            
             a
             
             Witness
             or
             a
             Judge
             in
             any
             matter
             to
             appear
             by
             some
             signal
             Approbation
             or
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             help
             or
             forsake
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Truth
             or
             Falseness
             of
             his
             Oath
             requires
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               So
               help
               me
               God.
            
             
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Besides
             what
             we
             have
             hitherto
             urged
             in
             Defence
             of
             our selves
             against
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             we
             justly
             except
             against
             the
             Form
             of
             it
             (
             which
             further
             adds
             to
             its
             Unlawfulness
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             our
             Vindication
             )
             as
             
               by
               the
               Contents
               and
               kissing
               of
               the
               Book
            
             ;
             Swearing
             by
             a
             Sign
             ,
             being
             Heathenish
             or
             Jewish
             .
             
             For
             the
             Romans
             held
             a
             Stone
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               If
               I
               deceive
               wittingly
               then
               let
            
             Diespiter
             
               cast
               me
               out
               of
               my
               Goods
               ,
               as
               I
               this
               Stone
               :
            
             The
             Heroes
             swore
             by
             
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               Scepter
               :
               Caesar
            
             swore
             
               by
               his
               Head
               ,
               his
               House
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               consecrated
               them
               to
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               wittingly
               deceived
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Jews
             is
             from
             Gen.
             14.22
             .
             that
             Abraham
             
               lift
               up
               his
               hand
               to
               God
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             If
             ,
             &c.
             
               putting
               the
               Hand
               under
               the
               Thigh
               ,
               on
               the
               Head
               ;
               passing
               betwixt
               Beasts
               divided
               ,
            
             as
             God
             did
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             &c.
             see
             more
             in
             
               Lapid
               .
               Sophoc
            
             .
             in
             Antiq.
             v.
             270.
             
             
               Scoliast
               .
               Baptist
               .
               Hansen
            
             of
             
               passing
               through
               Fire
            
             ,
             swearing
             
               by
               the
               right
               Hand
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Use
             of
             
               So
               help
               me
               God
            
             ,
             we
             find
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Almans
             ,
             
             of
             King
             Clotharius
             :
             The
             
               laying
               on
               of
            
             three
             Fingers
             
               above
               the
               Book
            
             is
             to
             signifie
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             the
             Thumb
             and
             the
             little
             Finger
             
               under
               the
               Book
            
             ,
             are
             to
             signifie
             the
             
               Damnation
               of
               Body
               and
               Soul
            
             ,
             if
             they
             forswear
             ,
             
               So
               help
               me
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Further
             be
             pleased
             to
             consider
             that
             the
             English
             Custom
             has
             very
             much
             overgone
             English
             Law
             in
             this
             Business
             of
             Oaths
             ;
             they
             were
             anciently
             but
             solemn
             Attestations
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Lord
               liveth
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             now
             improv'd
             to
             Imprecations
             ,
             
               So
               help
               me
               God
               and
               the
               Contents
               of
               this
               Book
            
             :
             Though
             it
             was
             ●o
             of
             old
             at
             Combat
             ;
             but
             that
             concerns
             not
             our
             Case
             .
             For
             the
             
               Kissing
               of
               the
               Book
            
             ,
             that
             is
             also
             Novil
             :
             Indeed
             after
             they
             rise
             from
             
               solemn
               Attestations
            
             to
             Imprecations
             ,
             the
             Law
             required
             a
             Sight
             and
             
               Touch
               of
               the
               Book
            
             ;
             The
             
               Saxon
               Jurors
            
             were
             Sacratenentes
             ;
             In
             the
             first
             Norman
             Times
             it
             was
             
               Sacris
               tactis
            
             ;
             and
             in
             later
             Writs
             ,
             
               Evangeliis
               tactis
            
             ;
             
             nay
             ,
             the
             
               Priest's
               Hand
            
             was
             on
             
               his
               Breast
            
             (
             in
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             )
             not
             upon
             the
             Book
             .
             However
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             Superstition
             and
             Ceremony
             ,
             have
             made
             up
             the
             present
             Form
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             which
             the
             true
             Christian-man
             neither
             wants
             ,
             nor
             we
             conceive
             ,
             ought
             to
             perform
             ;
             much
             less
             impose
             where
             Tenderness
             by
             sober
             Consciences
             is
             pleaded
             ,
             and
             equal
             Caution
             offer'd
             to
             the
             Law
             for
             the
             Integrity
             of
             Yea
             and
             Nay
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             But
             were
             we
             also
             destitute
             of
             this
             Plea
             ,
             and
             the
             usual
             
               Oaths
               of
               our
               Country
            
             the
             most
             inoffensively
             form'd
             ,
             and
             best
             penn'd
             that
             ever
             any
             were
             ,
             we
             have
             both
             the
             
               Example
               and
               Precept
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             to
             oppose
             to
             any
             such
             Practice
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             that
             History
             delivered
             to
             us
             by
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             ,
             we
             never
             read
             him
             to
             have
             used
             any
             further
             Asseveration
             then
             what
             in
             English
             amounts
             to
             
               Verely
               ,
               Verely
            
             ,
             or
             
               Truly
               ,
               Truly
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               :
            
             Thus
             by
             his
             Example
             exciting
             us
             the
             more
             readily
             to
             obey
             his
             express
             Prohibition
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             Mat.
             5.33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             which
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               Again
               ,
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               has
               been
               said
               by
               them
               of
               old
               time
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               forswear
               thy self
               ,
               but
               shalt
               perform
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thine
               Oathes
               ;
               but
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             SWEAR
             NOT
             AT
             ALL
             ;
             
               neither
               by
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               God's
               Throne
               ;
               nor
               by
               the
               Earth
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               his
               Footstool
               ;
               neither
               by
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               for
               it
               is
               the
               City
               of
               the
               great
               King
               ;
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               swear
               by
               thy
               Head
               ,
               because
               thou
               ca●st
               not
               make
               one
               Hair
               white
               or
               black
               ;
               but
               let
               your
               Word
               be
               YEA
               ,
               YEA
               ;
               NAY
               ,
               NAY
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               is
            
             MORE
             then
             THESE
             cometh
             OF
             EVIL
             .
          
           
             He
             here
             prohibits
             even
             the
             
               lesser
               Oaths
            
             ,
             as
             They
             thought
             them
             that
             reverenced
             
               Swearing
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             which
             in
             old
             time
             he
             suffer'd
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Falseness
             of
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             great
             Pronness
             to
             Idols
             ;
             even
             as
             Moses
             permitted
             them
             
               to
               put
               away
               their
               Wives
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             precedent
             Verse
             also
             is
             disallowed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             Exception
             of
             Fornication
             ;
             but
             Swearing
             without
             any
             Exception
             :
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
            
             except
             
               before
               a
               
               Magistrate
            
             (
             though
             he
             says
             ,
             Put
             not
             away
             thy
             Wife
             ,
             except
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Fornication
             )
             
               but
               SWEAR
               NOT
               AT
               ALL
            
             :
             why
             ?
             
               because
               it
               is
            
             OF
             EVIL
             ;
             which
             reason
             reaches
             the
             Oaths
             taken
             
               before
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               other
               Oaths
            
             ;
             for
             Distrust
             &
             Unfaithfulness
             are
             the
             Cause
             of
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             :
             And
             there
             is
             equal
             Reason
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             that
             a
             Master
             should
             
               swear
               in
               private
            
             to
             his
             Servant
             at
             his
             Entrance
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             pay
             him
             his
             Wages
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Servant
             should
             
               swear
               in
               publick
               to
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
            
             that
             at
             his
             Departure
             his
             Master
             would
             not
             pay
             him
             his
             Wages
             ;
             both
             which
             Oaths
             the
             Certainty
             of
             their
             Words
             ,
             their
             Yea
             being
             Yea
             ,
             and
             their
             Nay
             being
             Nay
             ,
             makes
             
               vain
               and
               superfluous
            
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             We
             are
             not
             unsensible
             of
             the
             common
             Objection
             that
             is
             made
             against
             this
             Allegation
             of
             our
             Master's
             Command
             ,
             
               That
               he
               only
               prohibited
            
             Vain
             Oaths
             
               in
               Communication
            
             :
             But
             if
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             and
             Context
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             every
             Oath
             
               will
               be
               proved
               Vain
               and
               Vnlawful
            
             ;
             for
             Christ's
             Prohibition
             was
             not
             a
             meer
             Repetition
             of
             what
             was
             forbidden
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             but
             what
             the
             Law
             allowed
             ,
             as
             Bp.
             Sanderson
             well
             observeth
             ;
             
               It
               was
               not
               needful
               that
               Christ
               should
               forbid
               what
               was
               forbidden
               in
               it self
               ,
               or
               was
               alwayes
               Vnlawful
               ,
               which
               vain
               Swearing
               was
               and
               is
               by
               the
               third
               Commandment
               ,
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             vain
             ;
             
               therefore
               Christ
               exceded
               the
               Prohibition
               of
               the
               Law
            
             :
             And
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             is
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             a
             more
             excellent
             Righteousness
             then
             that
             which
             either
             needed
             or
             used
             Oaths
             ;
             for
             Christ
             brings
             Adultery
             from
             the
             Act
             to
             the
             Thought
             ;
             in
             lieu
             of
             Revenge
             he
             commands
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             extends
             Charity
             not
             only
             to
             Friends
             ,
             but
             Enemies
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Place
             controverted
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             such
             Oaths
             &
             Vows
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             perform'd
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             introduces
             Yea
             and
             Nay
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             absolute
             SWEAR
             NOT
             AT
             ALL.
             This
             was
             the
             Advance
             he
             made
             in
             his
             excellent
             Sermon
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ;
             he
             wound
             up
             things
             to
             an
             higher
             pitch
             of
             Sanctity
             then
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             childish
             State
             of
             the
             Jews
             could
             receive
             .
             Again
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Ye
               have
               heard
               of
               old
               
               time
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               Forswear
               thy self
               ,
               but
               shalt
               perform
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thine
               Oaths
               ;
               but
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             SWEAR
             NOT
             AT
             ALL
             ;
             as
             plain
             ,
             general
             and
             emphatical
             a
             Prohibition
             as
             can
             be
             found
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             However
             ,
             those
             Persons
             that
             usually
             advocate
             for
             the
             Continuance
             of
             Oaths
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             tell
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             
               general
               Prohibition
               ,
               but
               is
               limited
               to
               Swearing
               by
               Creatures
               ,
               either
               by
               Heaven
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               Jerusalem
               or
               Head
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             VVhich
             is
             wholy
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             make
             appear
             from
             these
             Four
             Considerations
             :
             1
             st
             ,
             The
             Prohibition
             reaches
             as
             well
             to
             serious
             as
             vain
             Oaths
             ,
             such
             as
             men
             made
             ,
             if
             they
             swore
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             make
             to
             God
             only
             ;
             for
             to
             him
             alone
             should
             they
             perform
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             they
             accountable
             for
             them
             :
             These
             very
             allowed
             Oaths
             of
             Old
             Time
             ,
             are
             the
             first
             prohibited
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             
               It
               was
               said
               of
               Old
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               Forswear
               thy self
               ;
               but
               I
               say
               ,
               SWEAR
               NOT
               AT
               ALL.
            
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             particularized
             what
             Oaths
             they
             were
             to
             keep
             of
             old
             ;
             but
             in
             general
             Terms
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             
               to
               Forswear
            
             themselves
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             God
             enjoyned
             them
             that
             would
             Swear
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             only
             Swear
             by
             
               his
               Name
            
             .
             Now
             what
             can
             be
             hence
             inferred
             more
             evidently
             ,
             then
             that
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             swear
             those
             Oaths
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             swear
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             forswear
             ,
             but
             to
             perform
             unto
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Law.
             2
             dly
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             gives
             the
             Explanation
             of
             his
             own
             Words
             ,
             Chap.
             23.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             where
             he
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             That
             
               he
               that
               swears
               by
               the
               Temple
               ,
               swears
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               that
               dwells
               therein
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               swear
               by
               Heaven
               ,
               swears
               by
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               that
               sits
               thereon
            
             :
             So
             that
             he
             that
             swears
             
               by
               the
               Head
            
             ,
             swears
             by
             him
             
               that
               made
               it
            
             :
             and
             he
             that
             swears
             
               by
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             swears
             by
             him
             
               that
               created
               it
            
             ;
             which
             leaves
             no
             room
             for
             the
             Objection
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             as
             if
             Christ
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               I
               not
               only
               command
               you
               not
               to
               Forswear
               ,
               but
               perform
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               said
               to
               them
               of
               old
               time
               ;
               but
               I
               charge
               you
               ,
            
             NOT
             TO
             SWEAR
             AT
             ALL
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               not
               only
               that
               you
               should
               not
               swear
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               those
               Oaths
               that
               the
               Pharisees
               account
               binding
               ;
               but
               also
               
               that
               you
               should
               not
               so
               much
               as
               swear
               by
               those
               lesser
               Oaths
               ,
               as
               they
               esteem
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               are
               wont
               to
               swear
               by
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               not
               less
               nor
               more
               allowable
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               that
               swear
               by
               them
               ,
               swear
               by
               him
               that
               is
               the
               Author
               and
               Maker
               of
               them
               :
               wherefore
               being
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               I
               forbid
               you
               to
               swear
               by
               them
               as
               well
               as
               by
               those
               Oaths
               that
               were
               of
               old
               time
               made
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               broak
               ,
               but
               perform'd
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               one
               of
               my
               great
               Commandments
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               keep
               that
               will
               be
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
            
             SWEAR
             NOT
             AT
             ALL.
             Our
             3
             d
             Inducement
             to
             believe
             this
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Intention
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Apostle
             James
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Repetition
             of
             his
             Master's
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             an
             
               Addition
               and
               Illustration
            
             ,
             we
             hope
             sufficient
             to
             determin
             the
             present
             Question
             with
             every
             unprejudic'd
             Reader
             ;
             
               But
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               my
               Brethren
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               swear
               not
            
             ;
             which
             runs
             parallel
             with
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             :
             The
             Negative
             is
             as
             general
             &
             forcible
             .
             He
             proceeds
             ,
             
               neither
               by
               Heaven
               ,
               neither
               by
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             Words
             of
             equal
             Import
             with
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             Christ's
             Prohibition
             :
             and
             as
             if
             he
             had
             foreseen
             the
             Cavils
             of
             our
             Swearing
             Adversaries
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               neither
               by
               any
               other
               Oath
            
             ;
             which
             though
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             if
             yet
             for
             their
             last
             shift
             they
             should
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             meant
             
               any
               other
               Oath
            
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             prohibited
             
               Swearing
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             it
             will
             not
             do
             their
             Business
             ;
             for
             that
             Christ
             hath
             already
             assured
             us
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               swears
               by
               Heaven
               ,
               swears
               by
               him
               that
               sits
               thereon
            
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             next
             words
             show
             that
             it
             was
             not
             his
             Design
             only
             to
             prohibit
             vain
             ,
             but
             plainly
             to
             exclude
             all
             Swearing
             ,
             
               But
               let
               your
               Yea
               be
               Yea
               ,
               and
               your
               Nay
               ,
               Nay
               ,
               lest
               ye
               fall
               into
               Condemnation
            
             ;
             else
             why
             had
             he
             not
             said
             ,
             
               but
               you
               may
               swear
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               before
               a
               Magistrate
            
             ?
             Why
             must
             
               Neither
               by
               any
               other
               Oath
            
             be
             added
             after
             such
             a
             plain
             Prohibition
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               Above
               all
               things
               Swear
               not
            
             ?
             And
             why
             must
             
               Yea
               and
               Nay
            
             be
             substituted
             in
             the
             room
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             yet
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             Christians
             might
             rise
             higher
             in
             their
             Evidence
             then
             a
             bare
             Affirming
             or
             Denying
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             Though
             their
             Yea
             be
             never
             so
             truly
             Yea
             ,
             and
             their
             Nay
             
             never
             so
             sincerely
             Nay
             ,
             or
             the
             very
             Truth
             of
             the
             Matter
             be
             spoaken
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Import
             of
             the
             Words
             ;
             yet
             that
             
               they
               ought
               to
               swear
            
             .
             What
             is
             this
             but
             to
             contradict
             the
             natural
             Tendency
             of
             the
             Command
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             which
             is
             plainly
             this
             ;
             
               If
               your
            
             Yea
             be
             Yea
             ,
             
               it
               is
               enough
               ;
               if
               your
            
             Nay
             be
             Nay
             ,
             
               it
               is
               sufficient
            
             ;
             for
             
               Christians
               ought
               not
               to
               swear
            
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             
               they
               fall
               into
               Condemnation
            
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             break
             their
             Master's
             Command
             ,
             who
             hath
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               more
               then
            
             Yea
             or
             Nay
             ,
             
               cometh
               of
               Evil
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Ground
             of
             all
             Oaths
             ;
             for
             they
             ought
             to
             mean
             so
             simply
             and
             honestly
             in
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             never
             need
             to
             swear
             in
             order
             to
             tell
             the
             Truth
             .
             Our
             4
             th
             and
             last
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             to
             us
             seemeth
             of
             great
             Moment
             to
             clear
             up
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour's
             sense
             ,
             and
             rescue
             the
             Passage
             from
             the
             Violence
             of
             Objectors
             ,
             is
             this
             Clause
             ,
             
               For
               whatsoever
               is
               MORE
               then
               Yea
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Nay
               ,
               Nay
               ,
               cometh
               of
               Evil.
            
             This
             cannot
             be
             intended
             of
             more
             Words
             then
             
               Yea
               ,
               Yea
            
             ,
             and
             
               Nay
               ,
               Nay
            
             ,
             provided
             they
             are
             not
             of
             an
             higher
             Strain
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             same
             Degree
             of
             Speach
             importing
             a
             plain
             Assertion
             or
             Denyal
             of
             a
             thing
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Number
             ,
             but
             Nature
             of
             the
             Words
             spoaken
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             prohibited
             :
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             only
             understood
             of
             Perjury
             ;
             for
             every
             body
             knows
             that
             to
             be
             evil
             in
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             that
             which
             cometh
             OF
             ,
             or
             
               because
               of
               Evil
            
             :
             Therefore
             ▪
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             as
             well
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             as
             of
             Forswearing
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Evil
             it self
             ,
             yet
             cometh
             of
             ,
             or
             
               by
               Reason
            
             of
             Evil
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             
               more
               then
               Yea
               and
               Nay
            
             besides
             Perjury
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             intended
             ,
             but
             an
             Oath
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             was
             intended
             .
             Christ
             doth
             not
             only
             prohibit
             Evil
             it self
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             Evil
             by
             Superfluity
             to
             Evangelical
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             that
             Swearing
             is
             (
             be
             it
             of
             what
             sort
             it
             will
             )
             wherever
             Yea
             is
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Nay
             is
             Nay
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             If
             what
             is
             
               More
               then
               Yea
               and
               Nay
               ,
               cometh
               of
               Evil
            
             ;
             then
             because
             any
             Swearing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Forswearing
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             Yea
             and
             Nay
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             any
             Swearing
             
               cometh
               of
               Evil
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             of
             Christians
             .
             Nor
             will
             our
             English
             Translation
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             shelter
             our
             Objectors
             :
             For
             ,
             Communication
             doth
             not
             exclude
             those
             
             many
             Cases
             that
             require
             Evidences
             among
             men
             ,
             no
             nor
             any
             the
             least
             Action
             of
             Man's
             Life
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             great
             Place
             in
             Human
             Communication
             ,
             which
             is
             comprehensive
             of
             the
             various
             Discourses
             and
             Transactions
             of
             a
             Man's
             Life
             ,
             as
             2
             Kings
             9.11
             .
             2
             Sam.
             3.17
             .
             Eph.
             4.29
             .
             Col.
             3.8
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.33
             .
             It
             is
             a
             word
             of
             the
             same
             Extent
             with
             Conversation
             ,
             which
             takes
             in
             all
             that
             can
             happen
             between
             man
             and
             man
             in
             this
             World
             :
             Thus
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               To
               him
               that
               ordereth
               his
               Conversation
               aright
               ,
            
             Psalm
             50.23
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               Conversation
               be
               as
               becomes
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             rendred
             Word
             ,
             as
             in
             Joh.
             1.1
             .
             and
             the
             Italian
             and
             French
             Translations
             have
             it
             ,
             
               Let
               your
            
             Word
             
               be
               Yea
               ,
               Yea
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               Nay
            
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             I
             do
             not
             only
             condemn
             the
             Act
             for
             Adultery
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             did
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Conception
             of
             the
             Mind
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             Murder
             ,
             but
             Revenge
             likewise
             ;
             so
             I
             do
             not
             only
             condemn
             Forswearing
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             to
             my
             hand
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             prohibit
             
               Swearing
               at
               all
            
             ;
             for
             I
             make
             that
             to
             be
             Unlawful
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             call
             Unlawful
             :
             Therefore
             when
             your
             Evidence
             is
             called
             for
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             ,
             but
             let
             your
             Word
             be
             
               Yea
               ,
               Yea
            
             ,
             and
             
               Nay
               ,
               Nay
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Do
             not
             speak
             Untruth
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             Evil
             :
             Don't
             Swear
             ;
             for
             that
             comes
             of
             Evil.
             To
             conclude
             ;
             People
             swear
             to
             the
             End
             they
             may
             
               speak
               Truth
            
             ;
             Christ
             would
             have
             men
             
               speak
               Truth
            
             ,
             to
             the
             End
             they
             might
             
               not
               swear
            
             :
             he
             would
             not
             have
             his
             Followers
             upon
             such
             base
             Reserves
             ,
             but
             their
             Word
             to
             carry
             the
             Weight
             of
             an
             Oath
             in
             it
             ;
             that
             as
             others
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             Christians
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             Lying
             :
             For
             such
             is
             the
             Advance
             from
             Moses
             to
             
               Christ
               ,
               Jew
            
             to
             Christian
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Christian
             needs
             not
             the
             Jew's
             Curb
             ,
             so
             his
             Lye
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             
             Jew's
             Perjury
             ,
             because
             his
             Yea
             or
             Nay
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             more
             Value
             then
             the
             other's
             Oath
             .
          
           
             X.
             And
             lastly
             ;
             Besides
             these
             express
             Prohibitions
             ,
             Swearing
             is
             forbidden
             by
             the
             
               very
               Nature
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
            
             unworthy
             of
             him
             that
             is
             
               the
               Author
               of
               it
            
             ,
             who
             came
             
             not
             to
             implant
             so
             imperfect
             a
             Religion
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             needed
             Oaths
             ,
             or
             should
             leave
             Fraud
             ,
             the
             Ground
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             unextirpated
             ;
             but
             to
             promulgate
             that
             Gospel
             which
             retrives
             ancient
             Sincerity
             ,
             builds
             up
             Waste
             Places
             ,
             restores
             those
             Breaches
             Oaths
             entred
             at
             ,
             and
             leads
             into
             the
             Ancient
             Holy
             Paths
             of
             Integrity
             they
             never
             trod
             in
             :
             He
             is
             that
             Powerful
             Lord
             ,
             which
             cureth
             the
             Diseases
             of
             all
             them
             that
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             Mystical
             Serpent
             exalted
             ,
             that
             relieves
             all
             that
             believingly
             look
             up
             to
             him
             :
             His
             Office
             is
             to
             make
             an
             End
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             made
             way
             for
             Swearing
             ,
             and
             introduce
             that
             Everlasting
             Righteousness
             which
             never
             needs
             it
             ;
             The
             Religion
             he
             taught
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             then
             Regeneration
             and
             Perfection
             ;
             such
             Veracity
             as
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             Wavering
             ;
             Sincerity
             throughout
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             only
             exceed
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Swearing
             Jews
             ,
             but
             that
             Law
             which
             permitted
             it
             till
             the
             Times
             of
             Restitution
             ,
             which
             he
             brought
             to
             the
             Degenerated
             World
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             that
             permitted
             Oaths
             ;
             
               was
               given
               by
            
             Moses
             ;
             
               but
               Grace
               and
               Truth
            
             ,
             that
             ends
             them
             ,
             
               came
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             therefore
             prohibits
             them
             .
             And
             not
             only
             is
             this
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             Religion
             he
             taught
             ,
             of
             so
             pure
             and
             excellent
             a
             Nature
             ;
             but
             those
             who
             will
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             are
             oblieged
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             himself
             hath
             said
             ,
             
             
               If
               ye
               love
               me
               ,
               keep
               my
               Commandments
               ;
               and
               if
               ye
               keep
               my
               Commandments
               ,
               ye
               shall
               abide
               in
               my
               Love.
            
             Again
             ,
             
             
               Ye
               are
               my
               Friends
               ,
               if
               ye
               do
               whatsoever
               I
               command
               you
               :
               If
               any
               man
               will
               come
               after
               me
               ,
               let
               him
               deny
               himself
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
               :
               For
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               except
               your
               Righteousness
               shall
               exceed
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
            
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               in
               no
               Case
               enter
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               :
               Be
               ye
               therefore
               Perfect
               ,
            
             
             
               even
               as
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             weighty
             Sayings
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             certainly
             ,
             he
             who
             breaks
             not
             the
             
               least
               Commandment
            
             (
             forbidden
             Vers
             .
             19.
             )
             who
             
               can
               Suffer
            
             rather
             then
             Revenge
             ,
             
               love
               Enemies
            
             ,
             and
             
               be
               perfect
            
             as
             his
             Heavenly
             Father
             is
             perfect
             ,
             is
             
               above
               the
               Obligation
               of
               an
               Oath
               unto
               
               Truth-speaking
               .
            
             His
             Disciples
             preacht
             not
             another
             Gospel
             then
             their
             Master's
             ,
             who
             prayed
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             believed
             
               might
               be
               sanctified
            
             THROUGHOUT
             ,
             
             
               in
               Body
               ,
               Soul
               and
               Spirit
               ,
            
             
             which
             is
             a
             perfect
             Removal
             of
             the
             Ground
             of
             Swearing
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             exhorted
             to
             
               press
               after
               the
               Mark
               of
               the
               Price
               of
               this
               High
               and
               Holy
               Calling
               ,
               until
               they
               should
               all
               come
               unto
               a
               perfect
               Man
               ,
               unto
               the
               Measure
               of
               the
               Stature
               of
               the
               Fulness
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             :
             
             
               For
               even
               hereunto
            
             (
             saith
             Peter
             )
             
               were
               ye
               called
            
             ,
             
             
               because
               Christ
               also
               suffered
               for
               us
               ,
               leaving
               us
               an
               Example
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               follow
               his
               Steps
               ,
               who
               did
               no
               Sin
               ,
               neither
               was
               Guile
               found
               in
               his
               Mouth
            
             :
             
             And
             saith
             John
             ,
             
               As
               he
               is
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               in
               this
               World.
            
             If
             
               No
               Guile
            
             be
             found
             in
             our
             Mouths
             ,
             then
             
               No
               Oaths
            
             ;
             for
             they
             came
             because
             of
             Guile
             :
             And
             if
             we
             ought
             to
             
               resemble
               him
            
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             then
             must
             our
             Communication
             be
             
               Yea
               ,
               Yea
            
             ,
             and
             
               Nay
               ,
               Nay
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             live
             the
             Life
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             speak
             the
             
               Words
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             
               greater
               Force
               then
               Oaths
            
             ,
             that
             come
             of
             Evil.
             If
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ought
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             swear
             ,
             because
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             Righteous
             as
             not
             to
             Lye.
             This
             is
             Evangelical
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             that
             conceives
             not
             a
             foul
             or
             revengeful
             Thought
             ,
             need
             not
             to
             purge
             himself
             of
             Adultery
             and
             Murder
             :
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             Reason
             ,
             that
             man
             should
             purge
             himself
             of
             Lying
             by
             Sweating
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             countenance
             an
             untrue
             Thought
             .
             The
             Language
             of
             the
             same
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             further
             explains
             this
             Evangelical
             Evidence
             ,
             
               But
               ye
               have
               not
               so
               learned
               Christ
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               that
               ye
               have
               heard
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               have
               been
               taught
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Truth
               is
               in
               Jesus
               ;
               That
               ye
               put
               off
               concerning
               the
               former
               Conversation
               the
               Old
               Man
               ,
               which
               is
               Corrupt
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Deceitful
               Lusts
               ,
               &
               be
               renewed
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               your
               Mind
               ,
               &
               that
               you
               put
               on
               the
               New
               Man
               ,
               which
               after
               God
               is
               created
               in
               Righteousness
               and
               true
               Holiness
               :
               Wherefore
               PVTTING
               AWAY
               LYING
               ,
               SPEAK
               EVERY
               MAN
               TRVTH
               with
               his
               Neighbour
            
             :
             Beyond
             which
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Assurance
             given
             or
             desired
             .
             And
             if
             Christians
             ought
             never
             to
             Lye
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             they
             need
             never
             to
             Swear
             ;
             for
             Swearing
             
             is
             built
             upon
             Lying
             ;
             Take
             away
             Lying
             ,
             and
             there
             remains
             no
             more
             Ground
             for
             
               Swearing
               ;
               Truth-speaking
            
             comes
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             :
             And
             this
             not
             only
             the
             Christian-Doctrine
             teaches
             and
             requires
             ;
             but
             Christ
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             
               work
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             would
             they
             but
             come
             and
             learn
             of
             him
             ,
             
               who
               is
               Meek
               ,
               Lowly
               ,
               filled
               with
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               .
            
             And
             we
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             shameful
             thing
             ,
             and
             very
             Dishonourable
             to
             the
             Christian-Religion
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             pretend
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             Followers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             so
             true
             Christians
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             should
             so
             degenerate
             from
             his
             Example
             and
             Doctrine
             as
             to
             want
             and
             use
             scarcing
             Asseverations
             ,
             dispenced
             with
             in
             some
             of
             the
             weakest
             Times
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             such
             horrible
             Imprecations
             (
             never
             known
             to
             ancient
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             )
             to
             ascertain
             one
             another
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Truth
             :
             Religion
             must
             needs
             have
             suffered
             a
             great
             Ebb
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             a
             fearful
             Ecclips
             since
             those
             brighter
             Ages
             of
             its
             Profession
             :
             For
             Bishop
             Gauden
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             Discourse
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             confesses
             ,
             That
             
               the
               ancient
            
             Christians
             
               were
               so
               strict
               and
               exact
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               an
               Oath
               among
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               so
               kept
               up
               the
               Sanctity
               and
               Credit
               of
               their
               Profession
               among
               Vnbelievers
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Security
               enough
               in
               all
               Cases
               to
               say
               ,
            
             Christianus
             sum
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
            
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             fortifie
             what
             we
             have
             hitherto
             urged
             in
             Defence
             of
             our
             Judgment
             and
             Practice
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             End
             it
             may
             more
             fully
             appear
             ,
             that
             our
             Tenderness
             in
             this
             great
             Case
             of
             Oaths
             comes
             not
             from
             any
             Sower
             ,
             Sullen
             or
             Superstitious
             Humor
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             would
             trouble
             the
             World
             with
             any
             New
             fangled
             Opinion
             ,
             we
             shall
             produce
             the
             concurrent
             Testimonies
             of
             several
             Famous
             and
             Good
             Men
             for
             above
             these
             Two
             Thousand
             Years
             ,
             among
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               Jews
            
             and
             Christians
             ,
             enough
             to
             make
             an
             
               Occumenical
               Council
            
             ;
             We
             shall
             cite
             them
             out
             of
             the
             best
             Editions
             we
             have
             been
             able
             to
             procure
             ,
             and
             as
             truly
             and
             punctually
             as
             we
             can
             render
             them
             ,
             digested
             in
             Order
             of
             Time.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Memorable
             TESTIMONIES
             against
             Swearing
             ,
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             Gentiles
             ,
             Jews
             &
             Christians
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             were
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             World
             several
             Ages
             before
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             was
             writ
             by
             Matthew
             ,
             or
             spoaken
             by
             Christ
             ;
             which
             makes
             Swearing
             ,
             
               but
               especially
            
             Punishing
             for
             not
             Swearing
             ,
             among
             Christians
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             Disallowable
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Whole
                 publisht
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Favour
                 of
                 our
                 Cause
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Instruction
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 Just
                 Honour
                 that
                 said
                 &
                 writ
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 durable
                 Monuments
                 of
                 their
                 Virtue
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               The
               Sayings
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               or
               Heathens
               ,
               in
               Dislike
               of
               Oaths
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 two
                 first
                 Testimonies
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 two
                 great
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 and
                 
                   Scythian
                   :
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
                 ,
                 
                   lib.
                   16.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 I.
                 
                 
                   AMong
                   the
                   Persians
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Diodorus
                     Siculus
                  
                   ,
                   Giving
                   the
                   
                     Right
                     Hand
                  
                   was
                   the
                   Token
                   of
                   Truth-speaking
                   :
                   
                     He
                     that
                     did
                     it
                     Deceitfully
                     ,
                     was
                     counted
                     more
                     Detestable
                  
                   then
                   
                   
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     Sworn
                  
                   .
                
                 Which
                 plainly
                 implyes
                 ,
                 that
                 Swearing
                 was
                 Detested
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 Swear
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 much
                 used
                 Truth-speaking
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Quint.
                 Curt.
                 
                   in
                   vit
                
                 .
                 Alex.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 by
                 
                   Q.
                   Curtius
                
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Conference
                 with
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 upon
                 Occasion
                 of
                 an
                 expected
                 Security
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Think
                     not
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Scythians
                   
                     confirm
                     their
                     Friendship
                     by
                     Oath
                     ;
                     They
                     Swear
                     by
                     keeping
                     their
                     Word
                     .
                  
                
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Proof
                 of
                 their
                 Disuse
                 of
                 Common
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 but
                 Swearing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 greatest
                 Importance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Plutarch
                 Rom.
                 Quest
                 .
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   
                     So
                     Religious
                     was
                  
                   Hercules
                   ,
                   saith
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   
                   
                     that
                     he
                     never
                     swore
                     but
                     once
                     .
                  
                
                 If
                 it
                 was
                 Religiously
                 done
                 to
                 swear
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 Man's
                 Life
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 Religiously
                 done
                 not
                 to
                 swear
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 How
                 just
                 and
                 severe
                 a
                 Censure
                 is
                 this
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 
                 Heathen's
                 Mouth
                 upon
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 Dissolute
                 Christians
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Hesiod
                 Theogon
                 .
                 p.
                 88.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 Hesiod
                 in
                 his
                 Theogonia
                 places
                 an
                 Oath
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Brood
                   of
                   Contention
                
                 ;
                 
                   An
                   Oath
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                   
                     greatly
                     hurts
                     men
                  
                   .
                
                 Again
                 presently
                 ,
                 
                   
                     An
                     Oath
                     goes
                     with
                     corrupt
                     Judgments
                  
                   ;
                
                 or
                 an
                 Oath
                 flyes
                 away
                 together
                 with
                 cotrupt
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 Justice
                 appears
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 Oaths
                 vanish
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Scope
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 shews
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Seciad
                 .
                 in
                 Stob.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 
                 V.
                 It
                 was
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Sages
                
                 ,
                 so
                 famous
                 in
                 Greece
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   
                     men
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Stob.
                 Serm.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 VI.
                 Solon
                 ,
                 the
                 famous
                 Law-giver
                 of
                 Athens
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Seven
                 Sages
                 ,
                 exhorted
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 
                   
                     observe
                     Honesty
                     more
                     strictly
                     then
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Honesty
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 as
                 another
                 Saying
                 of
                 his
                 imports
                 ,
                 
                   
                     A
                     good
                     Man
                     should
                     have
                     that
                     Repute
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     need
                     an
                     Oath
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Diminution
                     to
                     his
                     Credit
                     to
                     be
                     put
                     to
                     Swear
                     ,
                  
                   Bp.
                   Gaud.
                   
                     of
                     Oaths
                  
                   ,
                   p.
                   41.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Theognis
                 ver
                 .
                 660.
                 
              
               
                 
                 VII
                 .
                 Theognis
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 Poet
                 ,
                 writing
                 of
                 a
                 Person
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Neither
                     ought
                     he
                     to
                     swear
                     this
                     or
                     any
                     thing
                     :
                     This
                     Thing
                     or
                     Swearing
                  
                   (
                   it
                   self
                   )
                   
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                  
                   .
                
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 less
                 then
                 ,
                 Swear
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Valer.
                 Max.
                 
                   lib.
                   8.
                   cap.
                   18.
                
                 
                 Laert.
                 Hermip
                 .
                 &
                 Orig.
                 contr
                 .
                 Cels
                 .
              
               
                 
                 VIII
                 .
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 a
                 Grave
                 and
                 Virtuous
                 Person
                 ,
                 being
                 earnestly
                 intreated
                 of
                 the
                 Crotonian-Senators
                 for
                 his
                 Advice
                 in
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 ●ra●ion
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 Excellent
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 Emphasis
                 ,
                 lay
                 this
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Maxim
                 ,
                 
                   
                   
                     Let
                     no
                     man
                     attest
                     God
                     by
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     Courts
                     of
                     Judicature
                     ;
                     but
                     use
                     to
                     speak
                     such
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     credited
                     without
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 H.
                 Grot.
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.34
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 Clineas
                 ,
                 a
                 Just
                 Greek
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Follower
                 of
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Love
                 to
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Respect
                 he
                 bore
                 his
                 Master's
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 injoyned
                 him
                 to
                 fear
                 and
                 shun
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 
                   chose
                   to
                   pay
                   Three
                   Talents
                
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 about
                 Three
                 Hundred
                 Pound
                 ,
                 
                   rather
                   then
                   he
                   would
                   take
                   any
                   Oath
                
                 :
                 Whose
                 Example
                 
                   Basilius
                   Magnus
                
                 upbraided
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 his
                 Time
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 learning
                 to
                 Swear
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hierocles
                 Comment
                 in
                 Carm.
                 Pythag.
                 p.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 X.
                 Hierocles
                 testifies
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Pythagoras
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   enjoyning
                   them
                   to
                   revere
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     only
                     prohibits
                     Forswearing
                     ,
                     but
                     requires
                     them
                     also
                     to
                     abstain
                     from
                     Swearing
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 Aeshilus
                 makes
                 a
                 
                   sincere
                   Beckon
                
                 to
                 a
                 Matter
                 a
                 
                   firm
                   Oath
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Stobaus
                 Serm.
                 114.
                 
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 that
                 worthy
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 great
                 Promoter
                 of
                 Virtue
                 among
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 among
                 many
                 Excellent
                 Sentences
                 delivered
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   
                     Good
                     Men
                     must
                     let
                     the
                     World
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     that
                     their
                     Manners
                     or
                     Dealings
                     are
                     more
                     firm
                     then
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
                 Which
                 both
                 proves
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 more
                 Excellent
                 Righteousness
                 then
                 Swearing
                 Truth
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 believed
                 it
                 attainable
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 manifestly
                 exhorts
                 
                 Good
                 Men
                 to
                 that
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Caution
                 then
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 for
                 testifying
                 against
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Idols
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 one
                 only
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Plut.
                 in
                 Lacon
                 .
                 Epoph
                 .
              
               
                 
                 XII
                 .
                 Lysander
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Spartan
                 Captain
                 ;
                 thought
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 so
                 little
                 Value
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 bestowed
                 this
                 contemptuous
                 Saying
                 upon
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Children
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     deceived
                     with
                     T●yes
                     ,
                     and
                     Men
                     with
                     Oaths
                     .
                  
                
                 Implying
                 ,
                 that
                 Sincerity
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Security
                 then
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Isocr
                 .
                 ad
                 Demon.
                 
              
               
                 
                 XIII
                 .
                 Isocrates
                 ,
                 a
                 Greek
                 Orator
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Oration
                 to
                 Demonicum
                 ,
                 advises
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Not
                     to
                     take
                     an
                     Oath
                     for
                     Money
                     Matters
                     .
                  
                
                 Also
                 he
                 teaches
                 ,
                 
                   
                     That
                     Good
                     Men
                     should
                     shew
                     themselves
                     more
                     credible
                     then
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Plat.
                 de
                 Leg.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 
                 XIV
                 .
                 Plato
                 (
                 call'd
                 Divine
                 )
                 forbids
                 Swearing
                 in
                 solemn
                 Cases
                 ,
                 
                   
                     That
                     none
                     swear
                     himself
                     ;
                     That
                     none
                     require
                     an
                     Oath
                     of
                     another
                     .
                  
                
                 He
                 speaks
                 there
                 ,
                 how
                 
                   Rhadamanthus
                   brought
                   in
                   Swearing
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Gods
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   his
                   Art
                   therein
                   was
                   not
                   agreeable
                   to
                   that
                   Time
                   (
                   it
                   seems
                   he
                   accounted
                   it
                   an
                   Art
                   of
                   Policy
                   )
                
                 
                   But
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   Actions
                   or
                   Causes
                   ,
                   Laws
                   which
                   are
                   made
                   with
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   should
                   take
                   away
                   Swearing
                   from
                   both
                   Adversaries
                   .
                   
                   For
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   Horrible
                   Thing
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   many
                   Judgments
                   are
                   done
                   in
                   a
                   City
                   ,
                   well
                   near
                   half
                   the
                   People
                   are
                   forsworn
                   in
                   them
                   —
                   Therefore
                   let
                   the
                   Presidents
                   of
                   Judgments
                   
                     not
                     permit
                     any
                     to
                     swear
                     in
                     Actions
                     ,
                     not
                     even
                     for
                     Perswasions
                     sake
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     persevere
                     in
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     Just
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     fitting
                     Speech
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Valer.
                 Max.
                 10.
                 
                 Cic.
                 pro
                 Corn.
                 Balb.
                 Diog.
                 Laert.
                 
                   in
                   vit
                
                 .
                 Xenocr
                 .
              
               
                 XV.
                 Xenocrates
                 was
                 so
                 renowned
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 his
                 Virtuous
                 Life
                 and
                 great
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 called
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Evidence
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Judges
                   stood
                   up
                   and
                   forbad
                   the
                   Tender
                   ,
                
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 Truth
                 depended
                 more
                 upon
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 an
                 Honest
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Menander
                 .
              
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 Menander
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 Poet
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   
                     Flee
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     though
                     thou
                     shouldst
                     swear
                     justly
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Cherillus
                 in
                 Perseid
                 .
              
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 Cherillus
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Oaths
                     bring
                     not
                     Credit
                     to
                     the
                     Man
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Man
                     must
                     bring
                     Credit
                     to
                     the
                     Oaths
                     .
                  
                   What
                   serve
                   they
                   for
                   then
                   ?
                   to
                   Deceive
                   ?
                
                 It
                 seems
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Credit
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 an
                 Oath
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Credit
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Security
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Stobaeus
                 in
                 Jur.
                 c.
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 Alexides
                 in
                 Olynth
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     A
                     Wise
                     Man
                     ought
                     alwayes
                     to
                     give
                     Credit
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     Swearers
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Things
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                
                 Then
                 Oaths
                 are
                 vain
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 meer
                 Oath
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Likelihood
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Consideration
                 and
                 Comparing
                 of
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 that
                 turns
                 the
                 Scale
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Simocat
                 .
                 Epist
                 .
                 33.
                 
                 F.
                 
              
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 Simocatus
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Perfidiousness
                     appears
                     securer
                     then
                     Faithfulness
                     ;
                     and
                     an
                     Oath
                     imposed
                     is
                     a
                     fit
                     Engin
                     for
                     Deceit
                     .
                  
                   Strange
                   !
                   that
                   faithful
                   Yea
                   and
                   Nay
                   is
                   stopt
                   ,
                   when
                   Perfidiousness
                   with
                   an
                   Oath
                   can
                   pass
                   all
                   Guards
                   ,
                   Courts
                   and
                   Offices
                   .
                
                 He
                 manifestly
                 links
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Perfidiousness
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 the
                 Praise
                 to
                 Faithfulness
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 H.
                 Gr●t
                 .
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 XX.
                 Epictetus
                 ,
                 a
                 famous
                 and
                 grave
                 Stoick
                 ,
                 counselled
                 ,
                 
                   
                     to
                     Refuse
                     an
                     Oath
                     ALTOGETHER
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quint.
                 
                   l.
                   8.
                
                 
              
               
                 XXI
                 .
                 Quintilian
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   Time
                   past
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   
                     Infamy
                     for
                     Grave
                     and
                     Approved
                     Men
                     to
                     Swear
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   if
                   their
                   Authority
                   should
                   suffice
                   for
                   Credit
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Priests
                   or
                   Flamins
                   were
                   not
                   compelled
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   
                     to
                     compel
                     a
                     Noble
                     Man
                     to
                     Swear
                     ,
                     were
                     like
                     putting
                     him
                     upon
                     the
                     Rack
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 Which
                 shows
                 an
                 Oath
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Unnatural
                 
                 and
                 Extorting
                 Way
                 of
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 preferred
                 V●rtue
                 and
                 Truth
                 before
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Plutarch
                 Rom.
                 
                   quest
                   .
                   44.
                
                 
              
               
                 XXII
                 .
                 Plutarch
                 in
                 his
                 44th
                 Rom.
                 qu.
                 upon
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 holding
                 it
                 Unlawful
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Flamen
                   Dialis
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Chief
                 Priest
                 ,
                 to
                 Swear
                 ,
                 puts
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Why
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     Lawful
                     for
                  
                   Jupiter
                   '
                   
                     s
                     Priest
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   because
                   an
                   Oath
                   ministred
                   unto
                   Freemen
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   
                     Rack
                     &
                     Torture
                     tendered
                     unto
                     them
                     ?
                  
                   For
                   ,
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   ought
                   to
                   continue
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   forced
                   by
                   any
                   Torture
                   whatsoever
                   ;
                   or
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   meet
                   to
                   Distrust
                   or
                   Discredit
                   him
                   in
                   small
                   Matters
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   believed
                   in
                   Great
                   and
                   Divine
                   Things
                   ?
                   or
                   rather
                   because
                   every
                   Oath
                   endeth
                   with
                   
                     Detestation
                     and
                     Malediction
                     of
                     Perjury
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   considering
                   that
                   all
                   Maledictions
                   be
                   odious
                   and
                   abominable
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   thought
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   other
                   Priests
                   whatsoever
                   should
                   Curse
                   ,
                   or
                   pronounce
                   any
                   Malediction
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   was
                   the
                   Priestess
                   of
                   Minerva
                   in
                   Athens
                   highly
                   commended
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   she
                   would
                   never
                   curse
                   Alcibiades
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   People
                   commanded
                   her
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   ordained
                   a
                   Priestess
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   
                     curse
                     them
                  
                   .
                   Or
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   was
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Peril
                   of
                   Perjury
                   would
                   reach
                   in
                   common
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   Wicked
                   ,
                   Godless
                   and
                   
                   Forsworn
                   Person
                   should
                   have
                   the
                   Charge
                   and
                   Superintendence
                   of
                   the
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   Vows
                   and
                   Sacrifices
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 whose
                 Morals
                 have
                 the
                 Praise
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 commended
                 himself
                 very
                 highly
                 for
                 his
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 .
                 See
                 his
                 Life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   M.
                   Aur.
                   Ant.
                
                 in
                 Descript
                 .
                 bon
                 .
                 Vir.
                 
              
               
                 XXIII
                 .
                 
                   M.
                   Aurelius
                   Antoninus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Philosophical
                 Roman
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Description
                 of
                 a
                 Good
                 Man
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Integrity
                     of
                     a
                     truly
                     good
                     man
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     need
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     for
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 Certainly
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 far
                 from
                 imposing
                 Oaths
                 upon
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 Exam-and
                 Precept
                 prefrr'd
                 Integrity
                 before
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Libanius
                 .
              
               
                 XXIV
                 .
                 Libanius
                 ,
                 a
                 Greek
                 Orator
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 no
                 Admirer
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 reckons
                 this
                 amongst
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Emperor
                 ;
                 
                   
                     He
                     is
                  
                   (
                   sayes
                   he
                   )
                   
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     being
                     blackt
                     with
                     Perjury
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     even
                     afraid
                     to
                     swear
                     the
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                
                 It
                 seems
                 then
                 ,
                 they
                 swore
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Libanius
                 ,
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 preferr'd
                 and
                 admired
                 
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Auson
                 .
                 Epist
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 XXV
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 conclude
                 with
                 Ausonius
                 ,
                 whose
                 Saying
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 contracted
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 other
                 Testimonies
                 digested
                 into
                 
                 one
                 Axiom
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   
                     To
                     swear
                     or
                     speak
                     falsly
                     ,
                     is
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Reflections
                 upon
                 Oaths
                 we
                 receive
                 from
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 both
                 discerned
                 the
                 Scope
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 preceptively
                 laid
                 down
                 by
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 5.34
                 .
                 and
                 prest
                 it
                 earnestly
                 :
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 their
                 Honour
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 Shame
                 ,
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 lived
                 it
                 sincerely
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Testimonies
               from
               the
               Jews
               in
               Dislike
               of
               all
               Swearing
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   H.
                   Grot.
                
                 Com.
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.34
                 .
              
               
                 XXVI
                 .
                 Maimonides
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   Rabbies
                
                 extracts
                 this
                 memorable
                 Axiom
                 ,
                 
                   
                     IT
                     IS
                     BEST
                     FOR
                     A
                     MAN
                     NOT
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                     AT
                     ALL.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Raimund
                 .
                 p.
                 135.
                 
              
               
                 XXVII
                 .
                 Raimundus
                 quotes
                 him
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Maimonides
                   in
                   tract
                   .
                   de
                   juramentis
                   ;
                   
                     IT
                     IS
                     A
                     GREAT
                     GOOD
                     FOR
                     A
                     MAN
                     NOT
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                     AT
                     ALL
                     ;
                     The
                     ancient
                     and
                     lawful
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Synagogue
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Jofeph
                 .
                 de
                 bello
                 Judaico
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 XXVIII
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Esseni
                   or
                   Essaeans
                   (
                   saith
                   Josephus
                   )
                   
                     keep
                     their
                     Promise
                     ,
                     and
                     account
                     every
                     Word
                     they
                     speak
                     of
                     more
                     force
                     then
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     bound
                     it
                     with
                     an
                     Oath
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     shun
                     Oaths
                     worse
                     then
                     Perjury
                     ;
                     
                     for
                     they
                     esteem
                     him
                     condemned
                     for
                     a
                     Lyar
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     not
                     believed
                     without
                     calling
                     God
                     to
                     witness
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   These
                   Essaeans
                   were
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Pepole
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   made
                   the
                   greatest
                   Noise
                   amongst
                   the
                   Rabble
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Philo
                 de
                 decalogo
                 ,
                 p.
                 583.
                 
              
               
                 XXIX
                 .
                 Philo
                 ,
                 that
                 excellent
                 Jew
                 ,
                 relates
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 Essaeans
                 ,
                 
                   
                     That
                     what
                     soever
                     they
                     said
                     ,
                     was
                     firmer
                     then
                     an
                     Oath
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     to
                     Swear
                     was
                     counted
                     amongst
                     them
                     a
                     thing
                     superfluous
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Philo
                   Judeus
                
                 on
                 Com.
                 3d.
                 
              
               
                 XXX
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Philo
                 himself
                 thus
                 taught
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 on
                 the
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 ;
                 Commandment
                 3
                 d.
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vain
                 :
                 
                   
                     Many
                     Wayes
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     do
                     men
                     sin
                     against
                     this
                     Commandment
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   
                     THAT
                     IT
                     IS
                     BETTER
                     NOT
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                     AT
                     ALL
                     ;
                     but
                     so
                     well
                     accustom
                     thy self
                     to
                     speak
                  
                   Truth
                   
                     alwaies
                     ,
                     that
                     thy
                  
                   Bare
                   Word
                   
                     shall
                     have
                     the
                     Force
                     and
                     Virtue
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     become
                     a
                     Proverb
                     ,
                     That
                     to
                     swear
                     well
                     and
                     holily
                     is
                     a
                     second
                     Voyage
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     sweareth
                     is
                     suspected
                     of
                     Lying
                     and
                     Perjury
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                   
                     most
                     profitable
                     and
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     reasonable
                     Nature
                     ,
                     to
                     abstain
                     ALTOGETHER
                     from
                     Swearing
                     .
                     Whatsoever
                     a
                     godly
                     Man
                     speaks
                     ,
                     let
                     it
                     go
                     for
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Moderation
                 of
                 this
                 worthy
                 Personage
                 reflects
                 just
                 Blame
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 Pillage
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 Conscientiously
                 Refuse
                 an
                 Oath
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 should
                 commit
                 these
                 Cruelties
                 ,
                 aggravates
                 
                 their
                 Evils
                 ,
                 and
                 doubt
                 less
                 their
                 Guilt
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 ever
                 hope
                 to
                 look
                 their
                 Lord
                 with
                 Comfort
                 in
                 the
                 Face
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 severely
                 Treat
                 their
                 Fellow-Servants
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 Jews
                 and
                 Heathens
                 will
                 one
                 Day
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 Judgment
                 against
                 such
                 Christians
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Unnatural
                 Carriage
                 towards
                 their
                 Brethren
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 Love
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 but
                 injure
                 Friends
                 .
                 Jews
                 and
                 Heathens
                 are
                 become
                 Names
                 of
                 Reproach
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 the
                 Rebuke
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 discern'd
                 the
                 Rise
                 and
                 Ground
                 of
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Evil
                 of
                 using
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 tolerated
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 avoided
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 exhorted
                 others
                 to
                 that
                 Integrity
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 Weight
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 hope
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 due
                 Impress
                 upon
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 Readers
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 nothing
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 may
                 advance
                 our
                 Cause
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 or
                 render
                 it
                 ever
                 the
                 more
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 We
                 shall
                 next
                 betake
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 Christian
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 for
                 Approbation
                 of
                 our
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 who
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 will
                 kindly
                 entertain
                 us
                 ,
                 their
                 Liberality
                 being
                 Extraordinary
                 to
                 our
                 Cause
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 want
                 Votes
                 for
                 SWEAR
                 NOT
                 AT
                 ALL
                 ,
                 while
                 their
                 Works
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 May
                 our
                 Superiors
                 joyn
                 theirs
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 Reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Deliverance
                 from
                 the
                 Yoak
                 of
                 Oaths
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 happy
                 Issue
                 of
                 this
                 necessary
                 Address
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               III.
               Testimonies
               from
               Christians
               ,
               both
               Fathers
               ,
               Doctors
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               
                 in
                 Dislike
                 of
              
               All
               Swearing
               .
            
             
               
                 Polycarpus
                 .
              
               
                 XXXI
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Testimony
                 recorded
                 against
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Times
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Polycarpus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 lived
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Disciple
                 to
                 John
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 for
                 at
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Governour
                 bid
                 him
                 
                   Swear
                   ,
                   Defie
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Fourscore
                   and
                   Six
                   Years
                   have
                   I
                   served
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   hath
                   he
                   never
                   offended
                   me
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                
                 The
                 Proconsul
                 still
                 urged
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Swear
                   by
                   the
                   Fortune
                   of
                
                 Caesar
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 Polycarpus
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     requirest
                     this
                     Vain-glory
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     Protest
                     the
                     Fortune
                     of
                  
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     thou
                     sayest
                     ,
                     feigning
                     thou
                     knowest
                     not
                     who
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     hear
                     freely
                     ,
                     I
                     AM
                     A
                     CHRISTIAN
                     .
                  
                
                 This
                 Good
                 man
                 began
                 his
                 Fourscore
                 and
                 Six
                 Years
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 Twenty
                 Years
                 after
                 James
                 wrote
                 
                   Above
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   my
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   Swear
                   Not
                
                 ;
                 and
                 several
                 years
                 before
                 John
                 the
                 Apostle
                 deceased
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 Disciple
                 .
                 See
                 his
                 History
                 and
                 Commendation
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 objected
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 Swear
                 only
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 swear
                 by
                 that
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Guess
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Confutation
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 alledge
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 
                 Polycarpus's
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 rather
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 forbids
                 Swearing
                 by
                 Idols
                 ?
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Christians
                 would
                 not
                 Swear
                 ,
                 but
                 thought
                 
                 Polycarpus's
                 Answer
                 Security
                 enough
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 demanded
                 their
                 Oath
                 :
                 He
                 refused
                 all
                 Oaths
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 therefore
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 was
                 Reason
                 sufficient
                 why
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 that
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 
                   Apol.
                   2.
                   pro
                
                 Christianis
                 ,
                 ad
                 Anton.
                 Pium
                 oper
                 .
                 p.
                 63.
                 
              
               
                 XXXII
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 his
                 Suffering
                 that
                 
                   Justin
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 find
                 writing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 publisht
                 an
                 Apology
                 for
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 150.
                 as
                 himself
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 second
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 
                   
                     That
                     we
                     should
                     NOT
                     SWEAR
                     AT
                     ALL
                     ,
                     but
                     alwayes
                     speak
                     the
                     Truth
                     .
                     He
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     hath
                     thus
                     commanded
                     ,
                     SWEAR
                     NOT
                     AT
                     ALL
                     ;
                     but
                     let
                     your
                     YEA
                     be
                     YEA
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     NAY
                     ,
                     NAY
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     more
                     then
                     these
                     is
                     of
                     Evil.
                     
                  
                
                 See
                 his
                 Praise
                 and
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 soon
                 after
                 Polycarpus
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 Hist
                 .
                 lib.
                 5.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 
                   Under
                   the
                   same
                   Emperor
                   (
                   says
                   Eusebius
                   )
                
                 
                   suffered
                   also
                   Ponticus
                   ,
                   of
                   Fifteen
                   Years
                   of
                   Age
                   ,
                   and
                   Blandina
                   ,
                   a
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   Bitter
                   Torments
                   ;
                   the
                   Tormentors
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   urging
                   them
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   constantly
                   Refused
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb
                 .
                 ibid.
                 lib.
                 6.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 XXXIV
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Emperor's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 Basilides
                 ,
                 a
                 Souldier
                 of
                 Authority
                 amongst
                 
                 the
                 Hoast
                 ,
                 being
                 appointed
                 to
                 lead
                 Potamiena
                 to
                 Execution
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 her
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 after
                 a
                 while
                 required
                 to
                 Swear
                 ;
                 But
                 he
                 affirmed
                 plainly
                 ,
                 
                   
                     It
                     was
                     not
                     lawful
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     Swear
                     ;
                     for
                  
                   (
                   said
                   he
                   )
                   
                     I
                     am
                     a
                  
                   Christian
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   lay
                   the
                   Unlawfulness
                   upon
                   that
                   Oath
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     upon
                     Swearing
                     at
                     all
                  
                   .
                
                 The
                 History
                 only
                 sayes
                 ,
                 His
                 Companions
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 swear
                 upon
                 some
                 occasion
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 not
                 mentioning
                 by
                 what
                 ;
                 His
                 Answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Unlawful
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   Swear
                
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Christian
                
                 :
                 The
                 Consequence
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 Christians
                 took
                 no
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 therefore
                 not
                 their
                 Oaths
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Tert.
                 Apol.
                 pro
                 Christianis
                 advers
                 .
                 gent.
                 cap.
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 
                 XXXV
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Emperor's
                 Reign
                 lived
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 a
                 strict
                 and
                 learned
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 a
                 very
                 notable
                 Apology
                 for
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 answers
                 the
                 Objection
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 who
                 accused
                 them
                 of
                 not
                 being
                 Well-wishers
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                 Caesar's
                 Friends
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Swear
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Genius
                   ,
                   Fortune
                
                 and
                 Health
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 (
                 we
                 begin
                 with
                 this
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 urged
                 by
                 some
                 against
                 us
                 )
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   
                     We
                     do
                     Swear
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     Genius
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Caesars
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     by
                     or
                     for
                     their
                     Safety
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     more
                  
                   August
                   
                     then
                     all
                     Genius's
                     or
                     Petty
                     Gods
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     reverently
                     look
                     up
                     unto
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Emperors
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     set
                     them
                     over
                     the
                     Nations
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     them
                     which
                     God
                     wills
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     God
                     wills
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     will
                     to
                     be
                     safe
                  
                   (
                   that
                   God
                   save
                   it
                   )
                   Hoc
                   salvum
                   
                   esse
                   volumus
                   ,
                   et
                   pro
                   magno
                   id
                   juramento
                   habemus
                   ;
                   i.
                   
                     And
                     that
                     we
                     account
                     for
                     a
                     great
                     Oath
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     or
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     instead
                     of
                     a
                     great
                     Oath
                  
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     our
                     Well-wishing
                     to
                  
                   Caesar
                   :
                
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 desired
                 ,
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 ;
                 that
                 Oath
                 which
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 said
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 reasonable
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   a
                   full
                   Resolution
                   of
                   Mind
                   not
                   to
                   transgress
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 which
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 here
                 they
                 had
                 Respect
                 to
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   Oath
                   which
                   a
                   Just
                   Man
                   sweareth
                   by
                   his
                   Deeds
                   ,
                
                 as
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 speaketh
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Tertullian
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 Scapula
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   do
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   Health
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   Way
                   that
                   God
                   pleases
                   ,
                   by
                   pure
                   Prayer
                   ;
                
                 so
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Here
                   we
                   do
                   swear
                   by
                   the
                   Health
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     willing
                     his
                     Health
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     do
                     work
                     for
                     the
                     Health
                     of
                     the
                     Emperor
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     commend
                     him
                     to
                     God
                  
                
                 *
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 this
                 Doctor
                 strictly
                 and
                 properly
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 writing
                 is
                 difficult
                 ,
                 as
                 Scultetus
                 notes
                 ;
                 and
                 obscure
                 ,
                 as
                 Lactantius
                 sayes
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 both
                 cross
                 the
                 Scope
                 of
                 the
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 accuse
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   but
                   Sacrificing
                   for
                   the
                   Health
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 do
                 we
                 ever
                 read
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 offered
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 ,
                 doubtless
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 heard
                 off
                 me
                 Release
                 or
                 Favour
                 shown
                 them
                 on
                 that
                 Condescension
                 :
                 Besides
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 contradict
                 himself
                 (
                 which
                 Scultetus
                 accuses
                 him
                 not
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 )
                 For
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Idololatria
                
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 speaks
                 without
                 any
                 Obscurity
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   
                     I
                     speak
                     not
                     of
                     Perjury
                     ,
                     
                     seeing
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     Lawful
                     to
                     Swear
                     .
                  
                
                 And
                 in
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 he
                 proves
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   which
                   signs
                   a
                   Bill
                   of
                   Security
                   containing
                   and
                   confirmed
                   by
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     guilty
                     of
                     Swearing
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   spoaken
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     transgresses
                     Christ's
                     Command
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     prescribed
                     not
                     to
                     swear
                     .
                  
                
                 He
                 is
                 before
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Christians
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Imployments
                 ,
                 as
                 School-Masters
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 
                   Heathenish
                   Books
                
                 and
                 Customs
                 ;
                 and
                 Merchants
                 
                   or
                   Trassiquers
                   of
                   Covetousness
                   and
                   
                     Lying
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     speak
                     of
                     Forswearing
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     SEEING
                     IT
                     IS
                     NOT
                     LAWFUL
                     SO
                     MUCH
                     AS
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   any
                   should
                   do
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   surely
                   be
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   Covetousness
                   ,
                   in
                   undertaking
                   an
                   unlawful
                   Practice
                   for
                   Gain
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   sayes
                   Lying
                   was
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   also
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   so
                   adding
                   Swearing
                   to
                   Lying
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     Servant
                     of
                     Servants
                     to
                     Covetousness
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   Idolatry
                   :
                
                 Which
                 if
                 Christians
                 had
                 committed
                 indeed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unlikely
                 that
                 Tertullian
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 sleight
                 and
                 short
                 preterition
                 with
                 a
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Eight
                 Words
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Universal
                 Proof
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Testimony
                 for
                 God
                 full
                 and
                 compleat
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 their
                 Enemies
                 Tryal
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 short
                 of
                 proving
                 them
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguishing
                 them
                 from
                 Jews
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 Answer
                 and
                 Argument
                 being
                 General
                 and
                 Christian
                 ,
                 including
                 the
                 Special
                 and
                 Jewish
                 ,
                 proves
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 true
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 forbidden
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 Forswear
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 Swear
                 by
                 Idols
                 ;
                 but
                 true
                 
                   Christians
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   swear
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   unlawful
                   ;
                   for
                   Christ
                   had
                   forbidden
                   it
                
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 his
                 Argument
                 in
                 the
                 Apology
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Unlawful
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   to
                   Forswear
                
                 ;
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 Christ
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   prescribed
                   not
                   to
                   Swear
                
                 ,
                 then
                 sure
                 not
                 to
                 Swear
                 and
                 subscribe
                 Gentile
                 Oaths
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Basilides
                   ,
                   Because
                   I
                   am
                   a
                
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawful
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   swear
                
                 ;
                 then
                 not
                 your
                 Oath
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 just
                 Sense
                 and
                 Consequence
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 said
                 
                   Polycarp
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   thee
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   a
                
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   thereof
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   appoint
                   a
                   Time
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   teach
                   thee
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 swear
                 )
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 bid
                 me
                 swear
                 ,
                 and
                 defie
                 Christ
                 :
                 So
                 Blandina
                 and
                 Ponticus
                 were
                 urged
                 to
                 Swear
                 (
                 by
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 Christians
                 :
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 that
                 any
                 used
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Argument
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   Swear
                   by
                   Idols
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Christian
                 Argument
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   lawful
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   Christ
                   forbad
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   a
                
                 Christian
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 Purpose
                 speaks
                 
                   Le
                   Prieur
                
                 on
                 this
                 Place
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Annotations
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Publishers
                 desired
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 Obscurity
                 ;
                 see
                 their
                 Preface
                 )
                 
                   Although
                   ,
                   sayes
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Christians
                   
                     did
                     believe
                     that
                  
                   
                   
                     All
                     Swearing
                     was
                     Forbidden
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     before
                     all
                     Oaths
                     were
                     aware
                     of
                     Swearing
                     by
                     the
                     Genius
                     ,
                     or
                     Fortune
                     of
                     the
                     Prince
                     .
                  
                
                 Here
                 he
                 confesses
                 they
                 were
                 aware
                 of
                 
                   All
                   Swearing
                
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 lawful
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Swearing
                   by
                   Idols
                
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 he
                 brings
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Polycarpus
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 all
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 Swearing
                 by
                 the
                 Health
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 African
                 Writer's
                 intricate
                 Sense
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Publisher's
                 Terms
                 are
                 )
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 all
                 along
                 mystical
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 sayes
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   offer
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                
                 (
                 oratione
                 )
                 
                   by
                   Prayer
                
                 ;
                 so
                 going
                 along
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   We
                   Swear
                
                 ,
                 juramus
                 ,
                 i.
                 
                   jure
                   oramus
                
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 Bruno
                 &
                 Cassiodorus
                 derive
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   Jurare
                   dictum
                   est
                   ,
                   quasi
                   juste
                   orare
                   ,
                   hoc
                   est
                   ,
                   juste
                   loqui
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 Ps
                 .
                 61.
                 
                 
                   They
                   swear
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   Promise
                   an
                   inviolable
                   Odience
                   of
                   Mind
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 Jurare
                 to
                 swear
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     jure
                     orare
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   speak
                   Equity
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   decline
                   to
                   another
                   Party
                   ,
                   from
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   promised
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   Here
                   Swearing
                   is
                   firmly
                   in
                   mind
                   to
                   resolve
                   to
                   fulfil
                   the
                   good
                   Purpose
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 
                 Tertullian's
                 Sense
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Scope
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 see
                 Scultetus
                 on
                 the
                 Place
                 )
                 but
                 his
                 Explanation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   willing
                   what
                   God
                   wills
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   great
                   Oath
                
                 ;
                 plainly
                 declares
                 to
                 sagacious
                 Readers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 
                 Tertullian's
                 African
                 Speech
                 requires
                 ,
                 as
                 Rigaltius
                 sayes
                 of
                 his
                 Writings
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 *
                 altered
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 comprehend
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 likely
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 so
                 severe
                 ,
                 that
                 condemned
                 the
                 very
                 subscribing
                 of
                 a
                 Writing
                 wherein
                 an
                 Oath
                 was
                 contained
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   Christ
                   forbad
                   to
                   Swear
                   at
                   all
                
                 ;
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 
                 needless
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 Perjury
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   lawful
                   to
                   swear
                   ,
                
                 should
                 yet
                 allow
                 it
                 in
                 himself
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 swear
                 even
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 God
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Suarez
                 reckons
                 him
                 amongst
                 those
                 Fathers
                 who
                 were
                 more
                 especially
                 against
                 Swearing
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 are
                 the
                 Conspirers
                 against
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Primitive
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Sanctuary
                 they
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 this
                 intricate
                 Doctor
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Clem.
                   Alex.
                
                 Strom.
                 l.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 XXXVI
                 .
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Contemporary
                 ,
                 famous
                 for
                 Learning
                 and
                 Strict
                 Living
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Mystical
                 Meaning
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   who
                   is
                   once
                   a
                   Believer
                   ,
                   why
                   shall
                   he
                   make
                   himself
                   an
                   *
                   Unbeliever
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   also
                   need
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   lead
                   his
                   Life
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   (
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   his
                   Life
                   )
                   
                     be
                     a
                     firm
                     and
                     definite
                     Oath
                     ,
                     and
                     shew
                     the
                     Faithfulness
                     of
                     Confession
                     in
                     a
                     constant
                     and
                     stable
                     Speech
                  
                   —
                   Far
                   be
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   approved
                   and
                   discerned
                   in
                   such
                   Piety
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   propense
                   to
                   Lye
                   or
                   to
                   Swear
                   —
                   He
                   who
                   liveth
                   justly
                   ,
                   transgressing
                   in
                   nothing
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   sweareth
                   truly
                   and
                   holily
                   by
                   his
                   Deeds
                   and
                   Works
                   (
                   Mark
                   how
                   this
                   agrees
                   with
                   
                   Tertullian's
                   improper
                   Swearing
                   )
                
                 
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Tongue
                   is
                   superfluous
                   to
                   him
                   —
                   It
                   sufficeth
                   to
                   add
                   unto
                   his
                   Affirming
                   or
                   Denying
                   this
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                     I
                     SPEAK
                     TRULY
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   beget
                   
                   Faith
                   in
                   them
                   who
                   perceive
                   not
                   the
                   Stability
                   of
                   his
                   Answer
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   behoveth
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   judge
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Life
                   worthy
                   of
                   Credit
                   (
                   or
                   Faith
                   )
                   among
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   Oath
                   be
                   not
                   sought
                   from
                   him
                   —
                   Neither
                   doth
                   he
                   Swear
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     hath
                     determined
                     to
                     put
                     for
                     his
                     Affirming
                     YEA
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     Denying
                     NAY
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   
                     Where
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     need
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     so
                     lives
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     attain'd
                     to
                     the
                     height
                     of
                     Truth
                     ?
                  
                   He
                   therefore
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   Swear
                   ,
                   is
                   far
                   from
                   Forswearing
                   :
                   He
                   that
                   transgresseth
                   in
                   nothing
                   that
                   is
                   covenanted
                   and
                   agreed
                   ,
                   HE
                   MAY
                   NEVER
                   SWEAR
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   Seeing
                   he
                   is
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   ashamed
                   not
                   to
                   speak
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   professeth
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   unbeseeming
                   ,
                   and
                   unworthy
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   speak
                   False
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   content
                   with
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   own
                   Conscience
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   Lye
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   besides
                   or
                   against
                   what
                   is
                   covenanted
                   and
                   agreed
                   :
                   
                     By
                     that
                     means
                     he
                     neither
                     sweareth
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     asked
                     ;
                     nor
                     denyes
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     speak
                     false
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     dye
                     upon
                     the
                     Rack
                     for
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Likewise
                 in
                 his
                 5th
                 ,
                 7th
                 and
                 8th
                 Books
                 of
                 Strom.
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 3d
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Paedagogue
                 with
                 Gentianus
                 Hervetus's
                 Notes
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   
                     where
                     he
                     forbids
                     to
                     set
                     Two
                     Prices
                     ,
                     and
                     commands
                     but
                     one
                     single
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     speak
                     Truth
                     WITHOUT
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Origen
                 in
                 Matth.
                 Tract
                 .
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 XXXVII
                 .
                 Origen
                 ,
                 his
                 Successor
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 equal
                 Fame
                 for
                 Learning
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 succeeds
                 him
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 Testimony
                 concerning
                 Swearing
                 :
                 
                   Because
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Jews
                   have
                   a
                   Custom
                   to
                   
                     swear
                     by
                     Heaven
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   fore-going
                   (
                   Prohibition
                   )
                   Christ
                   added
                   this
                   also
                   to
                   reprove
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   more
                   easily
                   swore
                   by
                   Heaven
                   then
                   by
                   God
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   deals
                   alike
                   unreasonably
                   ,
                   who
                   sweareth
                   by
                   HEAVEN
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   swears
                   by
                   the
                   TEMPLE
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   ALTAR
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   
                     who
                     sweareth
                     by
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     seemeth
                     to
                     swear
                     by
                     him
                     that
                     sitteth
                     in
                     that
                     Throne
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     not
                     escape
                     Danger
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     thinks
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     sweareth
                     not
                     by
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     Throne
                     of
                     God
                     :
                  
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   he
                   speaks
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   forbidding
                   them
                   to
                   give
                   heed
                   to
                   the
                   Traditions
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ;
                   
                   
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     before
                     ,
                     HE
                     MANIFESTLY
                     FORBAD
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                     AT
                     ALL.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Chief
                   Priest
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   
                     I
                     adjure
                     thee
                     by
                     the
                     Living
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     tell
                     us
                     if
                     thou
                     be
                     the
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Law
                   we
                   find
                   the
                   Use
                   of
                   Adjuring
                   ;
                   
                   
                     The
                     Priest
                     shall
                     adjure
                     the
                     Woman
                     with
                     the
                     Adjurations
                     of
                     this
                     Curse
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Also
                   Ahab
                   said
                   unto
                   
                     Michaeas
                     ,
                     I
                     adjure
                     thee
                     that
                     thou
                     tell
                     me
                     the
                     Truth
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   
                   The
                   King
                   adjured
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   Command
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Will.
                   And
                   now
                   the
                   Priest
                   adjures
                   Jesus
                   by
                   the
                   Living
                   God.
                   
                   But
                   I
                   account
                   that
                   a
                   Man
                   that
                   will
                   live
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                     MUST
                     NOT
                     ADJURE
                     ANOTHER
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     even
                     like
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     himself
                     forbids
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     BUT
                     I
                     SAY
                     UNTO
                     YOU
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     SWEAR
                     NOT
                     AT
                     ALL.
                  
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   lawful
                   to
                   swear
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel-Command
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     also
                     true
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     lawful
                     to
                     Adjure
                     another
                     ,
                     or
                     compel
                     him
                     to
                     Swear
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Huetius
                 upon
                 him
                 addeth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Hilary
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 were
                 of
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mind
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 without
                 Offence
                 add
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 Respect
                 our
                 Superiors
                 seem
                 to
                 carry
                 to
                 their
                 Names
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 very
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   fine
                   ,
                   imprison
                   ,
                   and
                   bitterly
                   treat
                   those
                   that
                   for
                   Conscience
                   of
                   that
                   Gospel-Command
                   do
                   scruple
                   an
                   Oath
                   in
                   this
                   Age.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 return
                 ,
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 away
                 thy
                 Abominations
                 ,
                 then
                 shalt
                 thou
                 not
                 remove
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 swear
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 in
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 Origen
                 here
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   Reproof
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   did
                   not
                   Swear
                   in
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   Judgment
                   :
                   Howbeit
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   unto
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                  
                   ,
                   SWEAR
                   NOT
                   AT
                   ALL.
                   Perhaps
                   formerly
                   it
                   behoved
                   them
                   to
                   Swear
                   in
                   Truth
                   ,
                   Judgment
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   that
                   after
                   any
                   had
                   given
                   Proof
                   of
                   his
                   Integrity
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   thought
                   worthy
                   of
                   being
                   believed
                   
                   
                     WITHOUT
                     ANY
                     OATH
                     AT
                     ALL.
                  
                   But
                   once
                   having
                   YEA
                   ,
                   he
                   needs
                   no
                   Witness
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   YEA
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   NAY
                   ,
                   he
                   needs
                   no
                   other
                   Evidence
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   NAY
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 doth
                 Origen
                 prefer
                 and
                 extol
                 Evangelical
                 Verity
                 ,
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 solemn
                 Yea
                 or
                 Nay
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Swearing
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 under
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Socrates
                   Scolast
                
                 .
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 22.
                 of
                 his
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 .
              
               
                 XXXVIII
                 .
                 
                   Gregory
                   Thaumaturgus
                
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 his
                 working
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 on
                 Eccles
                 .
                 lib.
                 46.
                 cap.
                 8.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     It
                     is
                     meet
                     to
                     give
                     diligent
                     heed
                     to
                     the
                     Words
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     flee
                     an
                     Oath
                     by
                     all
                     means
                     ,
                     especially
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     taken
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 See
                 his
                 great
                 Praise
                 ,
                 his
                 Works
                 and
                 Miracles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Cyprian
                 Lib.
                 3.
                 
                 Testim
                 .
                 ad
                 Quirin
                 .
              
               
                 XXXIX
                 .
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 a
                 famous
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 faithful
                 Martyr
                 (
                 who
                 lived
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Age
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 which
                 Origen
                 flourished
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 third
                 Book
                 of
                 Testimonies
                 to
                 Quirinus
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   desired
                   me
                   (
                   said
                   Cyprian
                   )
                   to
                   
                     draw
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     certain
                     Heads
                     ,
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     Religious
                     Discipline
                     of
                     our
                     Sect
                  
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   he
                   calleth
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   )
                
                 His
                 12th
                 Head
                 amongst
                 them
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Not
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 Writing
                 of
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 biddeth
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Remember
                   what
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     your
                     saying
                     be
                  
                   Yea
                   ,
                   Yea
                   ;
                   and
                   Nay
                   ,
                   Nay
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 In
                 another
                 Place
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     It
                     is
                     unlawful
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     compel
                     another
                     to
                     take
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 being
                 under
                 most
                 cruel
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 generally
                 kept
                 faithful
                 to
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 find
                 very
                 little
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 besides
                 a
                 simple
                 and
                 bare
                 asserting
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   to
                   swear
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   to
                   swear
                   falsly
                   or
                   vainly
                
                 ;
                 for
                 more
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 needful
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Contested
                 ,
                 but
                 universally
                 so
                 Received
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 
                 Christian-Emperors
                 had
                 engaged
                 themselves
                 in
                 Parties
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 seems
                 many
                 out
                 of
                 Flattery
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 engage
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Sect
                 ,
                 took
                 Liberty
                 
                   to
                   Swear
                
                 ,
                 even
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Health
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                
                 as
                 is
                 objected
                 against
                 us
                 by
                 some
                 out
                 of
                 Eusebius
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 he
                 did
                 
                   not
                   account
                   Religious
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 that
                 a
                 Religious
                 Part
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 an
                 August
                 Act
                 ;
                 and
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   most
                   August
                
                 Act
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ;
                 seeing
                 Stobaeus
                 observes
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 whereas
                 many
                 exhorted
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 honest
                 and
                 faithful
                 in
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 
                 
                   he
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   part
                   ,
                   esteemed
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   Part
                   of
                   a
                   Religious
                   Man
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   avoid
                   even
                   Swearing
                   it self
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 believe
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 hard
                 Matter
                 to
                 find
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Three
                 Hundred
                 Years
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 allow
                 Swearing
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 Place
                 in
                 Sacred
                 Things
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 later
                 Ages
                 either
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Church
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 allowed
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 Cases
                 ,
                 many
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 denyed
                 it
                 any
                 Place
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 accounting
                 it
                 an
                 Abatement
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 an
                 Advancement
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 perhaps
                 taking
                 of
                 
                 Tertullian's
                 word
                 Augustior
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 August
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 the
                 Safety
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 Comparison
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                 Genius's
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 highest
                 Act
                 of
                 God's
                 
                 Worship
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 swear
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 those
                 mention'd
                 in
                 some
                 Christian-Emperors
                 Times
                 .
                 
                 Tertullian's
                 Sense
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 grant
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 commend
                 our
                 Prince
                 and
                 Governours
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 with
                 earnest
                 and
                 sincere
                 Desires
                 for
                 his
                 and
                 their
                 Safety
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 such
                 Genius's
                 ,
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 calls
                 Daemonia
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 justly
                 deny
                 upon
                 the
                 score
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 Tertullian
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Two
                 Hundred
                 Years
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Hundred
                 Years
                 after
                 ,
                 did
                 swear
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 
                   us
                   ,
                   least
                   of
                   all
                   as
                   a
                   most
                   August
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   all
                   others
                   are
                   unacceptable
                
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 swear
                 afterwards
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 Religious
                 ;
                 seeing
                 Eusebius
                 esteems
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 he
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 very
                 Devout
                 Men
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 produced
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 which
                 might
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 mentioned
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 yet
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Times
                 ,
                 that
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 speak
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Times
                 Men
                 of
                 greatest
                 Renown
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 labour'd
                 with
                 all
                 Earnestness
                 to
                 expel
                 Oaths
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 cure
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 Distemper
                 by
                 inculcating
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 that
                 needs
                 no
                 Oath
                 ;
                 proving
                 by
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 absolute
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christians
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   swear
                   at
                   all
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 other
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Oaths
                 was
                 neither
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 good
                 Men
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 crept
                 into
                 Use
                 through
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 meer
                 Carelesness
                 of
                 Governments
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 trust
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 called
                 their
                 God's
                 to
                 witness
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 separating
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 from
                 Idols
                 ,
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 swear
                 by
                 him
                 only
                 :
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 said
                 ;
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 Swear
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 my
                 Name
                 rather
                 then
                 Idols
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 after
                 a
                 mean
                 manner
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 real
                 Deity
                 ,
                 the
                 Only
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 long
                 was
                 this
                 Condescension
                 to
                 last
                 ?
                 
                 But
                 till
                 the
                 Fulness
                 of
                 Time
                 came
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 Permissions
                 ,
                 removed
                 all
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 Christ
                 bringing
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 Inward
                 Parts
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 before
                 Swearing
                 was
                 in
                 being
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   from
                   the
                   Beginning
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 other
                 Fathers
                 Reasons
                 &
                 Testimonies
                 against
                 this
                 Heathenish
                 and
                 Jewish
                 Usage
                 ,
                 indeed
                 Bondage
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 Renown
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Creed
                 is
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Test
                 of
                 Christendom
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Athanasius
                 on
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 XL.
                 
                   The
                   Evangelical
                   Sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     your
                     Yea
                     be
                     Yea
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     Nay
                     ,
                     Nay
                  
                   :
                   Thus
                   far
                   we
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   may
                   confirm
                   our
                   Words
                   with
                   Asseverations
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   
                     no
                     further
                     Progress
                     let
                     us
                     flee
                     to
                     or
                     approach
                     Oaths
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   we
                   alledge
                   not
                   God
                   for
                   Witness
                   for
                   Corruptible
                   Money
                   's
                   sake
                   ,
                   especially
                   since
                   Moses
                   so
                   sets
                   down
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     take
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     in
                     a
                     vain
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   For
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   is
                   plainly
                   worthy
                   to
                   name
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   also
                   worthy
                   of
                   Belief
                   ;
                   For
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   is
                   meet
                   for
                   greater
                   things
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   much
                   more
                   fit
                   for
                   less
                   :
                   On
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   worthy
                   Belief
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   credited
                   without
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   
                     surely
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     worthy
                     to
                     name
                     God.
                  
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   faithful
                   in
                   Word
                   ,
                   how
                   will
                   God
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   be
                   the
                   Witness
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   destitute
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   Respect
                   ?
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     is
                     nigh
                     to
                     all
                     
                     that
                     call
                     upon
                     him
                     in
                     Truth
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   alone
                   the
                   Lord
                   can
                   be
                   called
                   upon
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   why
                   do
                   they
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     trusted
                     even
                     in
                     small
                     Matters
                     ?
                  
                   Otherwise
                   ,
                   
                   an
                   Oath
                   is
                   a
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   Judge
                   of
                   Businesses
                   ,
                   sith
                   men
                   do
                   swear
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   signifie
                   Businesses
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   confirm
                   the
                   Truth
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   produce
                   ,
                   are
                   without
                   Lying
                   :
                   
                     If
                     therefore
                     he
                     that
                     swears
                     hath
                     Faith
                     and
                     Truth
                     ,
                  
                   WHAT
                   USE
                   IS
                   THERE
                   OF
                   AN
                   OATH
                   ?
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   Faith
                   nor
                   Truth
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   we
                   undertake
                   such
                   an
                   Impiety
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   
                     poor
                     silly
                     Men
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     mortal
                     too
                     ,
                     we
                     call
                     to
                     Witness
                     GOD
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     above
                     men
                  
                   ?
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   base
                   Part
                   to
                   call
                   to
                   witness
                   an
                   Earthly
                   King
                   to
                   the
                   lowest
                   Judicatures
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   both
                   Actors
                   and
                   Judges
                   ;
                   
                     why
                     do
                     we
                     cite
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     uncreated
                     to
                     created
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   make
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   despised
                   of
                   men
                   ?
                   HOUT
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   exceeds
                   all
                   Iniquity
                   and
                   Audaciousness
                   :
                   What
                   then
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ?
                   NO
                   MORE
                   
                     but
                     that
                     our
                  
                   YEA
                   be
                   YEA
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     our
                  
                   NAY
                   be
                   NAY
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     in
                     short
                  
                   ,
                   THAT
                   WE
                   DO
                   NOT
                   LYE
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   seem
                   to
                   speak
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   imitate
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   some
                   perchance
                   may
                   thus
                   contradict
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   If
                   an
                   Oath
                   be
                   forbidden
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   a
                   man
                   imitates
                   God
                   in
                   not
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   related
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   
                     to
                     swear
                  
                   ?
                   for
                   ,
                   he
                   swore
                   to
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   witnesseth
                   :
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     swore
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     repent
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   For
                   these
                   things
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   thereby
                   there
                   is
                   permitted
                   to
                   men
                   a
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Swearing
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   any
                   think
                   so
                   :
                   For
                   God
                   sweareth
                   by
                   none
                   ;
                   for
                   how
                   can
                   he
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   is
                   Lord
                   and
                   Maker
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ?
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   this
                   must
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     His
                     Word
                     is
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     inducing
                     the
                     Hearers
                     by
                     a
                     sure
                     Faithfulness
                     ,
                     that
                     what
                     he
                     promiseth
                     &
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     shall
                     certainly
                     be
                     effected
                     ;
                     sith
                     God
                     sweareth
                     not
                     as
                     Man
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     Word
                     to
                     us
                     is
                     as
                     an
                     Oath
                     for
                     V●rity
                     .
                  
                   And
                   speaking
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   swear
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   the
                   Saints
                   do
                   utter
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   themselves
                   speaking
                   would
                   have
                   Credit
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   likewise
                   they
                   themselves
                   should
                   give
                   Credit
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man's
                   Word
                   confirmeth
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   God
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Firmness
                   and
                   Immutability
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     reputed
                     Oaths
                  
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   also
                   that
                   is
                   there
                   written
                   confirmeth
                   my
                   Saying
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     sworn
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     repent
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   retracted
                   by
                   Repenting
                   ,
                   but
                   certainly
                   to
                   be
                   effected
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Engagement
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                   This
                   also
                   God
                   doth
                   declare
                   in
                   Genesis
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     sworn
                     by
                     myself
                  
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   
                     not
                     an
                     Oath
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   swore
                   not
                   by
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   proper
                   for
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   himself
                   ,
                   which
                   contains
                   not
                   the
                   Estimation
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   done
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Sureness
                     of
                     his
                     Promise
                     may
                     appear
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   confidently
                   that
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   
                   believed
                   which
                   is
                   spoaken
                   .
                   That
                   sweet
                   Psalmist
                   will
                   witness
                   for
                   me
                   in
                   his
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   calling
                   God
                   to
                   mind
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Where
                     are
                     thy
                     ancie●t
                     Mercies
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     which
                     thou
                     swarest
                     to
                  
                   David
                   
                     thy
                     Servant
                     ,
                     in
                     (
                     or
                     by
                     )
                     thy
                     Truth
                     ?
                  
                   For
                   God
                   sweareth
                   not
                   by
                   his
                   Truth
                   ;
                   But
                   because
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   True
                   ,
                   speaketh
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   That
                   to
                   men
                   is
                   for
                   an
                   Oath
                   unto
                   Belief
                   .
                   So
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   swear
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   neither
                   must
                   we
                   be
                   induced
                   thereby
                   to
                   take
                   Oaths
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   us
                   so
                   Say
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   Do
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   approve
                   our selves
                   in
                   saying
                   and
                   doing
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   an
                   Oath
                   for
                   the
                   Hearer
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   Words
                   of
                   themselves
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Truth
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   Way
                   we
                   shall
                   plainly
                   imitate
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Hilary
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.34
                 .
              
               
                 XLI
                 .
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 very
                 Famous
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 Constantine
                 (
                 but
                 an
                 Arrian
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 worse
                 ,
                 a
                 Persecutor
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Hilary
                 was
                 banished
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 Commentary
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   Ye
                   have
                   heard
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   Forswear
                   thy self
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 thus
                 expresseth
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   set
                   a
                   Penalty
                   for
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Conscience
                   of
                   Religion
                   or
                   Fear
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   might
                   restrain
                   the
                   Deceitfulness
                   of
                   Minds
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   rude
                   and
                   insolent
                   People
                   made
                   frequent
                   mention
                   of
                   their
                   God
                   by
                   a
                   familiar
                   Course
                   of
                   Swearing
                   :
                   But
                   
                     Faith
                     doth
                     remove
                     the
                     Custom
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                  
                   
                   making
                   the
                   Businesses
                   of
                   our
                   Life
                   to
                   be
                   ●etermined
                   in
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   laying
                   aside
                   the
                   affecting
                   to
                   deceive
                   ;
                   prescribing
                   the
                   Simplicity
                   of
                   Speaking
                   and
                   Hearing
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   WAS
                   ,
                   WAS
                   :
                   what
                   WAS
                   NOT
                   ,
                   WAS
                   NOT
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Business
                   of
                   Deceiving
                   might
                   be
                   apparent
                   between
                   IT
                   IS
                   ,
                   and
                   IT
                   IS
                   NOT
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   more
                   ,
                   is
                   all
                   of
                   Evil
                   :
                   
                     For
                     what
                     is
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     its
                     Property
                     alwayes
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     its
                     Nature
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     :
                     Therefore
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     live
                     in
                     the
                     Simplicity
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                  
                   NEED
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                  
                   (
                   or
                   Superstition
                   )
                   
                     of
                     an
                  
                   OATH
                   ;
                   
                     with
                     whom
                     alwayes
                     what
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   IS
                   ;
                   
                     what
                     is
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   IS
                   NOT
                   :
                   
                     And
                     by
                     these
                     both
                     all
                     their
                     Words
                     and
                     Deeds
                     are
                     in
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   by
                   Heaven
                   ]
                   
                     God
                     not
                     only
                     suffers
                     us
                     not
                     to
                     make
                     Oaths
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     all
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     held
                     in
                     the
                     simplicity
                     of
                     our
                  
                   Word
                   and
                   Deed
                   ;
                   
                     but
                     also
                     condemneth
                     the
                     Superstition
                     of
                     old
                     Disobedience
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Suarez
                 de
                 Juram
                 .
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 XLII
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 Testimony
                 we
                 shall
                 pitch
                 upon
                 in
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 our
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sense
                 we
                 take
                 our
                 Master's
                 Precept
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 is
                 afforded
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Institutions
                
                 asscribed
                 to
                 
                   Clemens
                   Romanus
                
                 ,
                 reported
                 by
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Juramentis
                
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Our
                     Master
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Clemens
                   )
                   
                     hath
                     commanded
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                  
                   SHOULD
                   NOT
                   SWEAR
                   ,
                   
                     no
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     True
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     our
                     Word
                     should
                     be
                     more
                     credible
                     then
                     an
                     Oath
                     it self
                     .
                  
                
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Indication
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 absolute
                 Prohibition
                 of
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Sense
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 only
                 reputed
                 Lawful
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 men
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 Swear
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ;
                 then
                 consequently
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 Oath
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 following
                 words
                 not
                 only
                 imply
                 ,
                 but
                 express
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     a
                  
                   Christian
                   
                     should
                     be
                     more
                     credible
                     then
                     an
                     Oath
                     it self
                     .
                  
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   
                     He
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     established
                     to
                     Swear
                     well
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     forbad
                     False
                     Swearing
                     ;
                     commanded
                     also
                     ,
                  
                   NOT
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   AT
                   ALL.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Orthodoxagrapha
                 p.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 LXIII
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Tract
                 ,
                 call'd
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Gospel
                   of
                
                 Nicodemus
                 :
                 We
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 reputed
                 spurious
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 makes
                 nothing
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 that
                 disputes
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 M●tter
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 Nicodemus
                 never
                 wrote
                 such
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Book
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Favour
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 received
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 Place
                 cited
                 Pilate
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   
                     I
                     adjure
                     you
                     by
                     the
                     Health
                     of
                  
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     these
                     things
                     that
                     you
                     say
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 They
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 
                   
                     We
                     have
                     a
                     Law
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                  
                   SWEAR
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Sin.
                  
                   
                
                 Whoever
                 wrote
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 Benefit
                 cometh
                 to
                 our
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 thought
                 an
                 Oath
                 a
                 Sin
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 gave
                 that
                 Answer
                 ▪
                 knew
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Practice
                
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 therein
                 to
                 represent
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Basilius
                   Magnus
                
                 on
                 Psalm
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 XLV
                 .
                 Basil
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 another
                 Champion
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Fame
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 of
                 Valens
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Persecuting
                 
                   Arrian
                   Emperor
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 suffered
                 Imprisonment
                 and
                 Cruel
                 Threatnings
                 (
                 see
                 their
                 Praises
                 in
                 
                   Socrates
                   Scolasticus
                
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 14th
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 with
                 us
                 the
                 15th
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   sweareth
                   ,
                   and
                   deceiveth
                   not
                   his
                   Neighbour
                
                 ;
                 so
                 Basil
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 it
                 these
                 words
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Here
                   he
                   seemeth
                   to
                   allow
                   an
                   Oath
                   to
                   a
                   Perfect
                   Man
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   ALTOGETHER
                   forbidden
                   ;
                   
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     Swear
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   then
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   every
                   where
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Law
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   same
                   Consideration
                   of
                   Commanding
                   ;
                   for
                   desiring
                   to
                   anticipate
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   prevent
                   them
                   by
                   Diligence
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   extinguish
                   Iniquity
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   beginnings
                   ,
                   As
                   the
                   old
                   Law
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     commit
                     Adultery
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     Lust
                  
                   :
                   The
                   old
                   Law
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     Kill
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Lord
                   ordaining
                   Perfection
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     be
                     Angry
                  
                   :
                   So
                   also
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophet
                   indeed
                   seemeth
                   to
                   assent
                   to
                   an
                   Oath
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   all
                   Occasion
                   of
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   and
                   willing
                   to
                   prevent
                   the
                   Dangers
                   of
                   Swearers
                   ,
                   takes
                   away
                   Swearing
                   ALTOGETHER
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   names
                   an
                   Oath
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   the
                   immutable
                   and
                   firm
                   Constancy
                   of
                   any
                   
                   thing
                   or
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                     I
                     have
                     sworn
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     stedfastly
                     purposed
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     Judgments
                     of
                     thy
                     Righteousness
                     :
                  
                   Also
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     hath
                     sworn
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     repent
                     .
                  
                   Not
                   that
                   David
                   brought
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   a
                   Witness
                   of
                   his
                   Sayings
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   get
                   Belief
                   to
                   his
                   Doubting
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   confirmed
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   his
                   Profession
                   by
                   an
                   Immutable
                   and
                   firm
                   Decree
                   :
                   so
                   also
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   said
                   here
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     sweareth
                     ,
                     and
                     deceiveth
                     not
                     his
                     Neighbour
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Saying
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     your
                     Word
                     be
                     YEA
                     ,
                     YEA
                     ;
                     NAY
                     ,
                     NAY
                     .
                  
                   To
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   ,
                   thou
                   mayst
                   affirm
                   and
                   assent
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   although
                   all
                   men
                   urge
                   thee
                   ,
                   yet
                   thou
                   mayst
                   never
                   be
                   drawn
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   to
                   affirm
                   against
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   :
                   Is
                   the
                   thing
                   not
                   done
                   ,
                   let
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Denyal
                   ;
                   is
                   it
                   done
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   affirmed
                   
                     by
                     Word
                  
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   assent
                   to
                   him
                   so
                   affirming
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     let
                     him
                     look
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     feel
                     the
                     Harm
                     of
                     his
                     Unbelief
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   base
                   and
                   a
                   very
                   foolish
                   thing
                   to
                   
                     accuse
                     one's
                     self
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     unworthy
                     of
                     being
                     believed
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     betake
                     and
                     refer
                     one's
                     self
                     to
                     the
                     Security
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   Speeches
                   which
                   have
                   the
                   Forms
                   of
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     yet
                     are
                     no
                     Oaths
                  
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   Remedies
                   to
                   perswade
                   ;
                   
                   as
                   Joseph
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Aegyptian
                   familiar
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   swore
                   by
                   the
                   Health
                   of
                   Pharaoh
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     live
                     Pharaoh
                  
                   )
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   willing
                   to
                   shew
                   his
                   Love
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     By
                     the
                     Glorying
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     our
                     Lord
                     :
                  
                   
                   For
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   
                   who
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   thing
                   before
                   all
                   most
                   dear
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   simply
                   sought
                   Belief
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 He
                 refused
                 to
                 swear
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                
                 :
                 And
                 speaking
                 of
                 Clineas
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 
                   Pythagorean
                   ,
                   who
                   might
                   have
                   avoided
                   a
                   Mulct
                   of
                   Three
                   Talents
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   sworn
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   rather
                   suffered
                
                 ;
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   keeping
                   these
                   things
                   he
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   heard
                   that
                   Command
                   concerning
                   an
                   Oath
                   that
                   is
                   forbidden
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   he
                   upbraided
                   the
                
                 Christians
                 
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   swear
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Basil
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 29th
                 Canon
                 to
                 Amphilochius
                 ,
                 
                 writes
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   an
                   Oath
                   is
                   
                     ALTOGETHER
                     FORBIDDEN
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   is
                   taken
                   to
                   an
                   Evil
                   Purpose
                   ,
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   condemned
                   —
                   Again
                   ,
                
                 
                   If
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   simply
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   be
                   prohibited
                   ,
                   of
                   greater
                   Reason
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   effect
                   some
                   Mischievous
                   End
                   —
                   The
                   Cure
                   consisteth
                   in
                   a
                   twofold
                   Admonition
                   ;
                   
                   1.
                   
                   
                     NOT
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                  
                   ;
                   2.
                   
                   
                     TO
                     SVPPRESS
                     THE
                     FORM
                     OF
                     OATHS
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Blastaris
                 Syntagma
                 Tit.
                 E.
                 c.
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 XLV
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 an
                 ancient
                 Law
                 made
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   FORBIDDEN
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Clergy-Men
                   to
                   the
                   Readers
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     TAKE
                     ANY
                     OATH
                     AT
                     ALL.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 Blastaris
                 also
                 brings
                 in
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   since
                   those
                   are
                   punished
                   who
                   swear
                   falsly
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   are
                   passed
                   by
                   who
                   swear
                   well
                   ,
                   some
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     permitted
                     to
                     swear
                     .
                  
                
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   where
                   shall
                   we
                   dispose
                   ,
                   o●
                   how
                   
                   shall
                   we
                   dispense
                   with
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   Precept
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                     THAT
                     FORBIDS
                     STAKING
                     ANY
                     OATH
                     AT
                     ALL
                     ?
                  
                
                 Adding
                 ,
                 
                 
                   But
                   I
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Gospel
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   root
                   out
                   that
                   Wicked
                   Stem
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   )
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   sinful
                   me●
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     FOR
                     THAT
                     CAVSE
                     PROHIBITED
                     AN
                     OATH
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   Door
                   or
                   In-let
                   to
                   Perjury
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Gregor
                   .
                   Nyssenus
                
                 on
                 Cant.
                 orat
                 .
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 XLVI
                 .
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nissenus
                
                 ,
                 Brother
                 to
                 Basil
                 ,
                 spoaken
                 of
                 by
                 
                   Socrates
                   Scolasticus
                
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 lib.
                 5.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 
                 His
                 Works
                 are
                 Famous
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 Explanation
                 on
                 the
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 bestows
                 this
                 Testimony
                 upon
                 us
                 :
                 
                   He
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   Moses
                   established
                   the
                   Beginnings
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   by
                   himself
                   fulfilled
                   all
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   saith
                   in
                   the
                   Evangels
                   :
                   
                     I
                     came
                     not
                     to
                     destroy
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     fulfil
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   who
                   taking
                   away
                   Anger
                   ,
                   
                     abolisheth
                     Killing
                     also
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   together
                   with
                   Lust
                   ,
                   
                     took
                     away
                     Adultery
                  
                   .
                   He
                   also
                   casts
                   out
                   of
                   men's
                   Lives
                   accursed
                   Perjuries
                   ,
                   whilst
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Prohibition
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     he
                     has
                     put
                     in
                     his
                     Sith
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     Security
                     :
                  
                   For
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   should
                   not
                   keep
                   an
                   Oath
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Oath
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     You
                     have
                     heard
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     said
                     to
                     them
                     of
                     old
                     time
                     ,
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     Forswear
                     ,
                     but
                     shalt
                     render
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     Oaths
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     SWEAR
                     NOT
                     AT
                     ALL
                     ,
                     neither
                     by
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     &c.
                     but
                     let
                     your
                  
                   YEA
                   be
                   YEA
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     your
                  
                   NAY
                   ,
                   NAY
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     more
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 Thus
                 do
                 they
                 mostly
                 end
                 ;
                 which
                 shows
                 how
                 they
                 understood
                 Christ's
                 Words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Greg.
                   Nazianz.
                
                 in
                 his
                 Dialogue
                 against
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 Jamb
                 .
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 XLVII
                 .
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen
                
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 also
                 speaketh
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Dialogue
                 against
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   B.
                   
                     What
                     Oath
                     dost
                     thou
                     leave
                     to
                     us
                     ?
                     A.
                  
                   I
                   wish
                   I
                   might
                   leave
                   none
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   never
                   any
                   more
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   sayest
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   heard
                   that
                   God
                   himself
                   sometimes
                   swore
                   :
                   The
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   record
                   that
                   ;
                   But
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   thing
                   better
                   then
                   God
                   ?
                   Surely
                   nothing
                   is
                   found
                   better
                   then
                   He
                   :
                   If
                   therefore
                   nothing
                   be
                   better
                   then
                   he
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   should
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   never
                   swears
                   .
                   B.
                   
                     Why
                     therefore
                     do
                     they
                     record
                     that
                     he
                     swore
                     ?
                     A.
                  
                   When
                   God
                   saith
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   God.
                   B.
                   
                     And
                     how
                     doth
                     he
                     swear
                     by
                     himself
                     ?
                     A.
                  
                   How
                   !
                   He
                   should
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   lye
                   .
                   B.
                   
                     Thou
                     speakest
                     strangely
                     !
                     A.
                  
                   No
                   Wonder
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   peculiarly
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   lye
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   that
                   can
                   deny
                   this
                   .
                   B.
                   
                     But
                     what
                     wilt
                     thou
                     say
                     to
                     me
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     Covenant
                     ?
                     Surely
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     prohibit
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     but
                     requires
                     a
                     true
                     one
                     ?
                     A.
                  
                   No
                   Wonder
                   :
                   At
                   that
                   time
                   only
                   it
                   was
                   prescribed
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   concerning
                   Murder
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawful
                   for
                   any
                   Cause
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   smite
                   or
                   beat
                   :
                   then
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   an
                   Evil
                   Deed
                   only
                   came
                   into
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   that
                   also
                   which
                   moveth
                   to
                   the
                   End.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Judgment
                   :
                   for
                   now
                   we
                   have
                   made
                   ,
                   a
                   long
                   Progress
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   a
                   Wise
                   Man
                   will
                   abstain
                   from
                   Oaths
                   .
                   B.
                   
                     What
                     then
                     ?
                     Dost
                     thou
                     give
                     to
                     some
                     as
                     Infants
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     first
                     Food
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     at
                     length
                     receive
                     a
                     succeeding
                     kind
                     of
                     Meat
                     ?
                     A.
                  
                   Thou
                   judgest
                   right
                   and
                   wisely
                   .
                   B.
                   But
                   Paul
                   
                     also
                     swore
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     say
                     ?
                     A.
                  
                   Who
                   said
                   so
                   ?
                   
                   Oh
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   vain
                   Jangler
                   was
                   he
                   that
                   said
                   it
                   !
                   Quoth
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     is
                     my
                     Witness
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     God
                     knoweth
                  
                   :
                   Those
                   words
                   are
                   not
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   certain
                   Asseveration
                   in
                   such
                   great
                   things
                   ,
                   constant
                   and
                   inviolable
                   .
                   B.
                   
                     Wilt
                     thou
                     allow
                     the
                     same
                     also
                     to
                     me
                     ?
                     A.
                  
                   I
                   wish
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   thy
                   Power
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   plainly
                   become
                   a
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   have
                   a
                   Right
                   Rule
                   of
                   thine
                   Actions
                   .
                   B.
                   
                     What
                     if
                     I
                     use
                     an
                     Oath
                     Unwillingly
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     free
                     me
                     from
                     Danger
                  
                   ?
                   
                   A.
                   Let
                   another
                   allow
                   thee
                   that
                   .
                   B.
                   
                     What
                     if
                     an
                     Oath
                     be
                     written
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     pronounced
                     with
                     the
                     Voice
                     ?
                     A.
                  
                   And
                   what
                   's
                   the
                   Meaning
                   of
                   a
                   Writing
                   ?
                   Surely
                   amongst
                   all
                   other
                   Obligations
                   ,
                   a
                   Writing
                   doth
                   more
                   bind
                   and
                   obliege
                   us
                   .
                   B.
                   
                     What
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     drawn
                     by
                     Necessity
                     to
                     give
                     an
                     Oath
                     ?
                  
                   
                   A.
                   Why
                   didst
                   thou
                   not
                   rather
                   Dye
                   ?
                   For
                   surely
                   ,
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   rather
                   Dye
                   then
                   do
                   that
                   .
                   B.
                   
                     What
                     if
                     the
                     Books
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     be
                     not
                     used
                     ?
                     A.
                  
                   What!
                   Is
                   Religion
                   placed
                   in
                   a
                   Leaf
                   ?
                   Is
                   God
                   absent
                   by
                   this
                   Means
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   thou
                   fearest
                   
                     (
                     Paper
                     ,
                     or
                  
                   )
                   Parchment
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   fear
                   God
                   more
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   frequent
                   Disease
                   to
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   usual
                   ;
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   otherwise
                   then
                   if
                   a
                   Man
                   beat
                   the
                   Master
                   ,
                   and
                   Disgrace
                   
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   his
                   Servant
                   a
                   Free-man
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   him
                   Honour
                   
                     (
                     What
                     a
                     notable
                     Reproach
                     should
                     that
                     be
                     ?
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   or
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   Man
                   should
                   preserve
                   the
                   King's
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   destroy
                   the
                   King.
                   B.
                   
                     It
                     is
                     even
                     as
                     thou
                     sayest
                     :
                     But
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     thee
                     say
                     what
                     is
                     more
                     to
                     be
                     shewn
                     .
                     A.
                  
                   Many
                   use
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   swore
                   with
                   my
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   Mind
                   is
                   free
                   from
                   Swearing
                   .
                   Any
                   thing
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   cunningly
                   excused
                   then
                   an
                   Oath
                   :
                   Let
                   him
                   not
                   suffer
                   any
                   Colour
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   himself
                   ;
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   Oath
                   :
                   
                   And
                   how
                   much
                   Mischief
                   ,
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   comes
                   from
                   Deceit
                   it self
                   ?
                   Let
                   us
                   see
                   what
                   an
                   Oath
                   is
                   :
                   Nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   very
                   Meaning
                   
                     (
                     or
                     Mind
                  
                   )
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   set
                   down
                   —
                   Thou
                   wouldst
                   have
                   me
                   add
                   what
                   remains
                   :
                   Surely
                   an
                   Oath
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   certain
                   Consummation
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   Mischiefs
                   :
                   O
                   Dangerous
                   Flame
                   !
                   B.
                   But
                   Plato
                   
                     doth
                     some
                     such
                     thing
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     Religiously
                     aware
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     swear
                     not
                     by
                     any
                     God.
                     A.
                  
                   Truly
                   I
                   know
                   what
                   thou
                   art
                   about
                   to
                   say
                   :
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   certain
                   Plane
                   Tree
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   alone
                   he
                   made
                   Oath
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   swear
                   rightly
                   ,
                   neither
                   by
                   that
                   ;
                   For
                   he
                   had
                   an
                   Understanding
                   in
                   something
                   ;
                   but
                   what
                   a
                   just
                   &
                   religious
                   Oath
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   understand
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   was
                   this
                   ,
                   tell
                   me
                   now
                   ?
                   
                     A
                     certain
                     Shadow
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     ;
                     a
                     Declaration
                     without
                     a
                     Name
                     ;
                     an
                     Oath
                     no
                     ▪
                     Oath
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   swore
                   by
                   a
                   strange
                   and
                   unknown
                   God.
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   make
                   Oath
                   by
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   Here
                   our
                   Speech
                   let
                   be
                   an
                   End.
                   Thou
                   threatnest
                   that
                   thou
                   wilt
                   leave
                   
                   me
                   athirst
                   sooner
                   then
                   I
                   would
                   .
                   A.
                   If
                   an
                   Oath
                   seem
                   a
                   small
                   thing
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   truly
                   I
                   cannot
                   commend
                   thee
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   horrible
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   also
                   dare
                   to
                   produce
                   a
                   mighty
                   thing
                   :
                   I
                   do
                   adjure
                   by
                   a
                   very
                   Oath
                   it self
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   abstain
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   beware
                   of
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   hast
                   the
                   Victory
                   .
                   B.
                   
                     I
                     wish
                     I
                     had
                  
                   .
                   What
                   Fruit
                   gets
                   he
                   that
                   often
                   sweareth
                   ?
                   Laughter
                   .
                   What
                   more
                   ?
                   That
                   when
                   he
                   speaks
                   Truth
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   believed
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   Creatures
                   is
                   to
                   swear
                   with
                   regard
                   to
                   God
                   himself
                   ;
                   so
                   Christ
                   himself
                   saith
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   5.35
                   .
                   and
                   chap.
                   23.16
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Caesarius
                 ,
                 Num.
                 43.
                 
              
               
                 XLVIII
                 .
                 Caesarius
                 ,
                 Brother
                 to
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen
                
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 spiritual
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Flee
                     ALL
                     Swearing
                     ,
                     or
                     EVERY
                     Oath
                  
                   :
                   How
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   get
                   Belief
                   ?
                   As
                   well
                   by
                   Speech
                   as
                   by
                   virtuous
                   Actions
                   and
                   Carriages
                   ,
                   that
                   gain
                   Belief
                   to
                   our
                   Speech
                   .
                   Perjury
                   is
                   a
                   Denying
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   What
                   need
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   Matter
                   ?
                
                 
                   Interpose
                   and
                   put
                   in
                   ure
                   thy
                   Actions
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Epiphan
                 .
                 adv
                 .
                 Heres
                 .
                 lib.
                 1.
                 ord
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 §.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 XLIX
                 .
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 whom
                 
                   S●crates
                   Scholasticus
                
                 ,
                 lib.
                 6.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 calls
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 
                   great
                   Fame
                   and
                   Renown
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Virtuous
                   and
                   Godly
                   Person
                
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Book
                 against
                 Heresies
                 ●not
                 accounting
                 Denying
                 to
                 Swear
                 an
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 )
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   commanded
                   not
                   to
                   use
                   another
                   Name
                   in
                   Swearing
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   
                     he
                     commanded
                     not
                     to
                     Swear
                     ,
                     neither
                     by
                     Heaven
                     nor
                     Earth
                     ,
                     nor
                     other
                     Oath
                     ;
                     but
                     let
                     Yea
                     Yea
                     ;
                     Nay
                     ,
                     Nay
                     ;
                     BE
                     AS
                     AN
                     OATH
                  
                   as
                   Petavius
                   translates
                   it
                   )
                
                 
                   for
                   what
                   is
                   more
                   then
                   these
                   is
                   of
                   Evil.
                   Therefore
                   I
                   suppose
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   ordained
                   concerning
                   this
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   some
                   mens
                   Allegations
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   swear
                   by
                   other
                   Names
                   ;
                   and
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   
                     not
                     Swear
                     ,
                     no
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     himself
                     ,
                     nor
                     by
                     any
                     other
                     Oath
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     Evil
                     thing
                     to
                     swear
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   he
                   is
                   Evil
                   that
                   compels
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Ambros
                 .
                 de
                 Virgin.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 L.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Lay
                 man
                 or
                 Citizen
                 of
                 Milan
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 chosen
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 Worth
                 and
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 whose
                 Writings
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 Account
                 ;
                 And
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Inconveniency
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Wherefore
                   not
                   without
                   Cause
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   command
                   not
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   
                     no
                     Cause
                     of
                     Forswearing
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   
                     no
                     Necessity
                     of
                     Offending
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   Sweareth
                   not
                   ,
                   certainly
                   he
                   never
                   Forsweareth
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   Sweareth
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   he
                   must
                   needs
                   fall
                   into
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   Men
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   Lye.
                   Do
                   not
                   
                   therefore
                   Swear
                   ,
                   lest
                   thou
                   beginnest
                   to
                   Forswear
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   came
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   little
                   Ones
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   INSPIRE
                   Novices
                   ,
                   to
                   confirm
                   the
                   *
                   Perfect
                   ,
                   saith
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   YE
                   MUST
                   NOT
                   SWEAR
                   AT
                   ALL
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   spoak
                   to
                   the
                   Weak
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   He
                   spoak
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Multitude
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   thee
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   lest
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   Forswear
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   he
                   added
                   ,
                   
                     Not
                     to
                     swear
                     ,
                     neither
                     by
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     nor
                     by
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   namely
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   thy
                   Power
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Sware
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     Repent
                     .
                  
                   
                   He
                   may
                   swear
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   repent
                   of
                   his
                   Oath
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   did
                   the
                   Lord
                   swear
                   ?
                   
                     That
                     Christ
                     is
                     a
                     Priest
                     forever
                  
                   :
                   Is
                   that
                   Uncertain
                   ?
                   Is
                   that
                   Impossible
                   ?
                   the
                   Lord
                   has
                   sworn
                   .
                
                 Can
                 it
                 any
                 way
                 be
                 changed
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Do
                   not
                   therefore
                   use
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   Power
                   to
                   fulfil
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                
              
               
                 Also
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Commentary
                 on
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   Mankind
                   is
                   incredulous
                   ,
                   God
                   condescendeth
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   even
                   he
                   sweareth
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 shews
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Argument
                 for
                 Swearing
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 Condescension
                 to
                 a
                 Defect
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 encouraged
                 from
                 it
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 require
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chrysost
                 .
                 on
                 Gen.
                 hom
                 .
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 LI.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 very
                 Famous
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 styl'd
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Doctor
                
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 15th
                 Homily
                 on
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   A
                   Christian
                   must
                   flee
                   Oaths
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   ,
                   hearing
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     was
                     said
                     to
                     them
                     of
                     old
                     ,
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     Forswear
                     ;
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                  
                   SWEAR
                   NOT
                   AT
                   ALL.
                   Let
                   none
                   say
                   therefore
                   ,
                   I
                   swear
                   in
                   a
                   Just
                   Business
                   .
                   IT
                   IS
                   NOT
                   LAWFUL
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   ,
                   NEITHER
                   IN
                   A
                   JUST
                   NOR
                   UNJUST
                   THING
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   To
                   swear
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   seeing
                   Christ
                   faith
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     what
                     is
                     more
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     Evil
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   the
                   Evil
                   One.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Swearing
                   took
                   not
                   its
                   Beginning
                   from
                   the
                   Will
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   Negligence
                   only
                   .
                   Thou
                   hast
                   heard
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     Forswear
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                  
                   ANY
                   MANNER
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     Devilish
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     a
                     Device
                     of
                     the
                     Evil
                     One.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   IF
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   IS
                   FOUND
                   TO
                   BE
                   DEVILISH
                   ,
                   how
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   who
                   Forswear
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   IF
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   TRULY
                   BE
                   A
                   CRIME
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   transgressing
                   of
                   the
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   where
                   shall
                   we
                   place
                   Perjury
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 Speaking
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 (
                 so
                 call'd
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 dare
                 do
                 such
                 things
                 we
                 cannot
                 call
                 a
                 sincere
                 Christian
                 )
                 whom
                 he
                 saw
                 compelling
                 a
                 certain
                 
                 Honest
                 ,
                 Ingenuous
                 ,
                 Modest
                 and
                 Faithful
                 Matron
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Jews
                   Synagogue
                
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 Sworn
                 about
                 some
                 Business
                 in
                 Controversie
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 she
                 desiring
                 Help
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 imploring
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 this
                 Wicked
                 Force
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   I
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   kindled
                   with
                   Zeal
                   ,
                   arose
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   suffering
                   her
                   to
                   be
                   further
                   drawn
                   into
                   this
                   Prevarication
                   ,
                   
                   rescued
                   her
                   ;
                   and
                   enquired
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   had
                   drawn
                   her
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   Whether
                   he
                   were
                   a
                   Christian
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   
                     Who
                     confessing
                     he
                     was
                  
                   ;
                   I
                   severely
                   urged
                   and
                   upbraided
                   him
                   with
                   his
                   Folly
                   and
                   Extream
                   Madness
                   ,
                   to
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   draw
                   any
                   Body
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     professing
                     himself
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Worshipper
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     TO
                     THE
                  
                   JEWS
                   
                     DENS
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     crucified
                     him
                     .
                  
                   And
                   going
                   on
                   in
                   speaking
                   ,
                   I
                   taught
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                   THAT
                   IT
                   IS
                   NOT
                   LAWFUL
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   AT
                   ALL
                   ,
                   NOR
                   TO
                   INCITE
                   ANY
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   ,
                   
                     after
                     that
                     ;
                     not
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     Believer
                     or
                     initiated
                     ,
                     no
                     ,
                     nor
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     initiated
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     drawn
                     to
                     that
                     Extremity
                     :
                  
                   After
                   I
                   had
                   spoaken
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   delivered
                   his
                   Mind
                   from
                   the
                   Error
                   of
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Be
                 pleased
                 to
                 observe
                 how
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 Zealous
                 and
                 Famous
                 Man
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persecution
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 being
                 Patriarch
                 or
                 Prime
                 Oversees
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Four
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 uses
                 no
                 Distinction
                 of
                 private
                 and
                 publick
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 Talk
                 of
                 our
                 Imposers
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 he
                 labours
                 
                   against
                   drawing
                   any
                   to
                   Swear
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   Judicature
                   ,
                
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawful
                 
                   TO
                   
                   SWEAR
                   SO
                   AT
                   ALL
                   ,
                   no
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   the
                
                 Jews
                 
                   swore
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   as
                   the
                
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   none
                   say
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     if
                     any
                     lay
                     on
                     me
                     a
                     Necessity
                     of
                     Swearing
                     ?
                     And
                     what
                     if
                     he
                     do
                     not
                     believe
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Certainly
                   where
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   violated
                   one
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   make
                   any
                   mention
                   of
                   Necessity
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   unavoidable
                   Necessity
                   ,
                   
                     NOT
                     TO
                     OFFEND
                     GOD.
                  
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   this
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   we
                   may
                   cut
                   off
                   superfluous
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   those
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   made
                   rashly
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   Necessity
                   amongst
                   Friends
                   and
                   Servants
                   ;
                   And
                   if
                   thou
                   take
                   away
                   these
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   thou
                   shalt
                   need
                   me
                   no
                   more
                   :
                   For
                   that
                   Mouth
                   which
                   hath
                   learned
                   to
                   fear
                   and
                   flee
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   would
                   compel
                   it
                   ten
                   thousand
                   times
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   never
                   admit
                   of
                   falling
                   into
                   that
                   Custom
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                   thou
                   fear
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   fear
                   that
                   Book
                   which
                   thou
                   takest
                   in
                   thy
                   hands
                   ,
                   bidding
                   another
                   to
                   Swear
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   thou
                   turnst
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   markst
                   what
                   Christ
                   hath
                   there
                   commanded
                   concerning
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   
                   QUAKE
                   &
                   FORBEAR
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     What
                     doth
                     it
                     say
                     then
                     of
                     OATHS
                     there
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   
                     Swear
                     not
                     at
                     all
                  
                   .
                   Dost
                   thou
                   make
                   that
                   Law
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     forbids
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   ?
                   Oh
                   Injurious
                   ,
                   Oh
                   Unjust
                   thing
                   !
                   For
                   thou
                   dost
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   take
                   for
                   his
                   Companion
                   a
                   
                     Law
                     giver
                     that
                     forbids
                     to
                     kill
                     ,
                     and
                     command
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     a
                     Murderer
                     .
                  
                   As
                   therefore
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   Fight
                   is
                   begun
                   ,
                   although
                   we
                   are
                   often
                   Reviled
                   ;
                   
                   yet
                   we
                   endure
                   it
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   say
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   doth
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   Patron
                   of
                   thine
                   hath
                   hurt
                   me
                   ,
                   he
                   holds
                   my
                   Hands
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   serves
                   us
                   for
                   Solace
                   .
                   After
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   exact
                   an
                   Oath
                   of
                   any
                   ,
                   restrain
                   thy self
                   ,
                   and
                   with-hold
                   ;
                   and
                   say
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   about
                   to
                   swear
                   ,
                   
                   
                     What
                     shall
                     I
                     do
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     sith
                     God
                     hath
                     commanded
                     ,
                     neither
                     to
                     swear
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     compel
                     to
                     swear
                     ;
                     he
                     now
                     with-holdeth
                     me
                  
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   enough
                   for
                   the
                   Law-giver's
                   Honour
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   Security
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Fear
                   who
                   should
                   swear
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Do
                   thus
                   much
                   for
                   me
                   therefore
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   come
                   hither
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     seen
                     in
                     any
                     City
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     at
                  
                   Antioch
                   ;
                   
                     For
                     they
                     that
                     inhabit
                     that
                     City
                     had
                     rather
                     their
                     Tongues
                     should
                     be
                     cut
                     out
                     ,
                     then
                     an
                     Oath
                     should
                     proceed
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   ?
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     render
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     Oaths
                     :
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   swearing
                   thou
                   shalt
                   speak
                   true
                   ;
                   
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     NOT
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                     AT
                     ALL
                  
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   off
                   the
                   Hearers
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Neither
                     by
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Throne
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     nor
                     by
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     his
                     Foot-stool
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   For
                   he
                   said
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Heaven
                   is
                   Fair
                   and
                   Great
                   ,
                   nor
                   because
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   Vile
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     Throne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     his
                     Foot-stool
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   all
                   which
                   he
                   drives
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   
                     What
                     then
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     require
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     impose
                     a
                     Necessity
                     of
                     Swearing
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   A.
                   Let
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   more
                   forcible
                   to
                   thee
                   then
                   all
                   Necessity
                   or
                   Compulsion
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   alwayes
                   object
                   such
                   like
                   Occasions
                   ,
                   
                   thou
                   wilt
                   keep
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   commanded
                   :
                   For
                   thou
                   mightst
                   also
                   say
                   it
                   concerning
                   thy
                   Wife
                   ;
                   
                     What
                     if
                     she
                     be
                     a
                     Scold
                     ?
                     What
                     if
                     she
                     be
                     Nice
                     and
                     Curious
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   of
                   thy
                   Right
                   Eye
                   ;
                   
                     What
                     if
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     Delight
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     inflamed
                     with
                     the
                     Love
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     &
                     c.
                  
                   ?
                   and
                   so
                   thou
                   wilt
                   trample
                   upon
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   commanded
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   Laws
                   which
                   Men
                   command
                   thou
                   darest
                   alledge
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     if
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     ,
                     &
                     c
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   keep
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   suffer
                   any
                   Compulsion
                   to
                   hinder
                   thee
                   from
                   the
                   Observation
                   thereof
                   ▪
                   
                   for
                   he
                   that
                   heard
                   the
                   Blessedness
                   that
                   is
                   before
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   and
                   shews
                   himself
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   Christ
                   commendeth
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   suffer
                   no
                   such
                   Compulsion
                   from
                   any
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   is
                   Venerable
                   and
                   Admirable
                   with
                   all
                   Men.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     What
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     say
                     is
                     beyond
                     Yea
                     and
                     Nay
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   A.
                   Without
                   doubt
                   
                     AN
                     OATH
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   Perjury
                   ;
                   sith
                   this
                   is
                   altogether
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   needs
                   be
                   taught
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   Evil
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   Superfluous
                   ,
                   as
                   Altogether
                   Contrary
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   is
                   superfluous
                   which
                   is
                   added
                   needlesly
                   ,
                   and
                   too
                   much
                   ;
                   which
                   surely
                   is
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Why
                     then
                     shall
                     this
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     Evil
                     ?
                     And
                     if
                     it
                     was
                     of
                     Evil
                     ,
                     how
                     was
                     it
                     commanded
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   A.
                   Thou
                   wilt
                   say
                   that
                   also
                   concerning
                   thy
                   Wife
                   ;
                   How
                   is
                   it
                   now
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   sometime
                   suffered
                   ?
                   What
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                   But
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   then
                   spoaken
                   ,
                   the
                   Weakness
                   of
                   them
                   
                   that
                   received
                   the
                   Law
                   required
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   very
                   unmeet
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   with
                   the
                   Smell
                   of
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   congruent
                   for
                   a
                   Philosopher
                   to
                   stutter
                   and
                   bable
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   such
                   a
                   Divorce
                   is
                   now
                   called
                   Adultery
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   an
                   Oath
                   now
                   comes
                   of
                   Evil
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     the
                     Increasings
                     of
                     Virtues
                     are
                     come
                     to
                     their
                     Perfection
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   these
                   things
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   never
                   come
                   to
                   such
                   Proficiency
                   ;
                   for
                   unless
                   those
                   things
                   had
                   gone
                   before
                   ,
                   those
                   other
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   so
                   easily
                   received
                   .
                   Do
                   not
                   therefore
                   desire
                   the
                   Virtue
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   whose
                   Use
                   is
                   now
                   past
                   :
                   
                   They
                   were
                   available
                   indeed
                   then
                   when
                   the
                   time
                   required
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   pleasest
                   ,
                   now
                   also
                   :
                   For
                   now
                   their
                   Virtue
                   is
                   shewn
                   in
                   that
                   same
                   thing
                   also
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   most
                   accuse
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   now
                   appear
                   such
                   ,
                   is
                   their
                   great
                   Praise
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   had
                   nurs'd
                   us
                   up
                   well
                   and
                   profitably
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   made
                   us
                   fit
                   for
                   the
                   receiving
                   of
                   greater
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   now
                   seem
                   to
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   .
                   
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Nurse's
                     Teat
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     hath
                     done
                     all
                     its
                     Office
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     the
                     Child
                     to
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     the
                     stronger
                     Age
                     ,
                     seems
                     to
                     be
                     unprofitable
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Parents
                     ,
                     who
                     formerly
                     judged
                     the
                     Teat
                     to
                     be
                     Necessary
                     for
                     their
                     Child
                     ,
                     do
                     afterward
                     pursue
                     it
                     with
                     very
                     many
                     Scorns
                     ,
                     and
                     usually
                     do
                     not
                     only
                     make
                     it
                     Uncomely
                     in
                     Words
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     besmear
                     it
                     with
                     certain
                     bitter
                     Juices
                     of
                     Herbs
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     they
                     cannot
                     bridle
                     the
                     eager
                     unseasonable
                     Desire
                     of
                     the
                     Child
                     about
                     it
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     quench
                     it
                     at
                     least
                     with
                     those
                     things
                     .
                     So
                     also
                     Christ
                     said
                     ,
                  
                   It
                   was
                   of
                   Evil
                   ;
                   
                     not
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     shew
                     the
                     
                     old
                     Law
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     also
                     he
                     might
                     recall
                     them
                     more
                     vehemently
                     from
                     the
                     old
                     Vileness
                  
                   :
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ;
                   but
                   unto
                   the
                   stupid
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   persist
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Impiety
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   certain
                   Bitterness
                   ,
                   he
                   so
                   compast
                   their
                   City
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   captivated
                   with
                   Fear
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   made
                   it
                   inaccessible
                   :
                   And
                   because
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   hereby
                   restrain
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   again
                   desir'd
                   to
                   see
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   Children
                   running
                   back
                   to
                   the
                   Teat
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   it
                   quite
                   away
                   ,
                   destroying
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   scattering
                   them
                   ,
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   far
                   away
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   men
                   usually
                   shut
                   up
                   Calves
                   from
                   their
                   Dams
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   gain
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   weaned
                   from
                   their
                   accustomed
                   Food
                   of
                   Milk.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   forbidden
                   *
                   Images
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   have
                   brought
                   in
                   and
                   commanded
                   such
                   a
                   Worship
                   as
                   this
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Devil
                   would
                   have
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   did
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   Cause
                   also
                   the
                   Way
                   of
                   Swearing
                   was
                   in
                   times
                   permitted
                   ,
                   †
                   lest
                   men
                   should
                   Worship
                   Images
                   ,
                   and
                   Swear
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   Swear
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     the
                     true
                     God.
                  
                   So
                   the
                   Law
                   brought
                   not
                   a
                   mean
                   Good
                   to
                   men
                   ▪
                   but
                   a
                   very
                   great
                   one
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   sought
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   solid
                   Meat
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     What
                     Evil
                     therefore
                     hath
                     Swearing
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Much
                   Evil
                   ,
                   without
                   question
                   ;
                   But
                   now
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   
                   after
                   
                     SO
                     GREAT
                     MANIFESTATIONS
                  
                   of
                   Power
                   ;
                   not
                   then
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   wilt
                   say
                   ;
                   
                     How
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     sometimes
                     Good
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     not
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   I
                   will
                   also
                   produce
                   too
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   How
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   is
                   sometimes
                   good
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   not
                   good
                   ▪
                   Doth
                   not
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   proclaim
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                   Educations
                   ,
                   Arts
                   ,
                   Fruits
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   first
                   weigh
                   that
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   Nature
                   :
                   For
                   to
                   be
                   carryed
                   in
                   one's
                   Arms
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   Part
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Age
                   ,
                   
                     afterwards
                     a
                     very
                     pittiful
                     thing
                  
                   .
                   To
                   use
                   Chew'd
                   Meats
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   one's
                   Life
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   
                     afterwards
                     very
                     full
                     of
                     Indecency
                     and
                     Loathsomness
                  
                   :
                   To
                   be
                   fed
                   with
                   Milk
                   &
                   to
                   flee
                   to
                   the
                   Nourishment
                   of
                   the
                   Teats
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   profitable
                   and
                   wholsome
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     afterwards
                     hurtful
                     &
                     noisom
                  
                   .
                   Thou
                   seest
                   how
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   are
                   sometimes
                   good
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   another
                   Nature
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   comely
                   thing
                   for
                   a
                   Child
                   to
                   wear
                   a
                   Child's
                   Vesture
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     shameful
                     for
                     a
                     Man.
                  
                   Wouldst
                   thou
                   also
                   learn
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   how
                   those
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   fit
                   for
                   a
                   Child
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   Man
                   ?
                   
                     Give
                     a
                     Man's
                     Vesture
                     to
                     a
                     Child
                     ,
                     and
                     great
                     Laughter
                     will
                     follow
                     thereupon
                     ,
                     and
                     greater
                     Danger
                     in
                     Going
                     ,
                     making
                     him
                     to
                     reel
                     this
                     way
                     and
                     that
                     way
                     :
                     Commit
                     unto
                     him
                     the
                     Care
                     of
                     Civil
                     Businesses
                     and
                     Affairs
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     Traffique
                     ,
                     or
                     Sow
                     or
                     Reap
                     ,
                     and
                     again
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     very
                     ridiculous
                     .
                  
                   But
                   what
                   do
                   I
                   speak
                   of
                   these
                   ?
                   Even
                   Man-slaughter
                   it
                   sel●
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   calls
                   evidently
                   
                     a
                     Work
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                  
                   ,
                   sometime
                   in
                   due
                   season
                   done
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   praised
                   ;
                   as
                   Phineas
                   killed
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     reputed
                     to
                     him
                     for
                     Righteousness
                     ;
                     Abraham
                  
                   also
                   was
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   Homicide
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   a
                   Parrici●e
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     Peter
                     sl●w
                     ●wo
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   wa●●
                   Spiritual
                   Wo●k
                   :
                   So
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   only
                   consider
                   the
                   Actions
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Time
                   ,
                   Cause
                   ,
                   Will
                   and
                   Difference
                   of
                   Persons
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Circumstances
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 Work
                 ,
                 cap
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     for●wear
                     ;
                     but
                     shalt
                     perform
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     Oath●
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     SWEAR
                     NOT
                  
                   〈…〉
                   ]
                   Behold
                   the
                   fourth
                   Command
                   ,
                   ●hi●h
                   Covetous
                   Men
                   account
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   account
                   it
                   a
                   Sin
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   the
                   Command
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   cannot
                   stand
                   ?
                   For
                   unless
                   Swearing
                   it self
                   be
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   False
                   Oaths
                   cannot
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   
                   
                     because
                     out
                     of
                     Swearing
                     springs
                     up
                     Forswearing
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   swears
                   often
                   ,
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   other
                   swears
                   falsly
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   Reason
                   Solomon
                   gives
                   that
                   Admonition
                   ,
                   
                     Accustom
                     not
                     thy
                     Mouth
                     to
                     Swearing
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     much
                     Danger
                     therein
                     .
                  
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   accustoms
                   himself
                   to
                   talk
                   much
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   other
                   utter
                   Unseasonable
                   Words
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   useth
                   frequently
                   to
                   strike
                   with
                   his
                   Hand
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   sometimes
                   strike
                   Unjustly
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   that
                   accustoms
                   himself
                   to
                   Swear
                   in
                   things
                   Convenient
                   ,
                   oft-times
                   Forswears
                   himself
                   ,
                   even
                   against
                   his
                   Will
                   
                     (
                     Custom
                     prevailing
                     in
                     him
                  
                   )
                   in
                   things
                   superfluous
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   can
                   accustom
                   our selves
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   when
                   we
                   will
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   cannot
                   turn
                   off
                   that
                   Custom
                   when
                   we
                   will.
                   And
                   what
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   swear
                   ,
                   Solomon
                   teacheth
                   ;
                   
                   
                     A
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Swears
                     much
                     ,
                     a
                     Wound
                     shall
                     not
                     depart
                     from
                     his
                     House
                     .
                  
                   If
                   then
                   a
                   Wound
                   depart
                   not
                   from
                   them
                   that
                   swear
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   it
                   at
                   length
                   depart
                   from
                   them
                   that
                   forswear
                   .
                   Tell
                   me
                   ,
                   my
                   Friend
                   ,
                   What
                   dost
                   thou
                   get
                   by
                   Swearing
                   ?
                   For
                   if
                   thy
                   Adversary
                   did
                   believe
                   that
                   thou
                   would'st
                   Swear
                   well
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   never
                   force
                   thee
                   to
                   swear
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   because
                   he
                   thinks
                   thou
                   wilt
                   swear
                   falsly
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   compels
                   thee
                   to
                   swear
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   thou
                   hast
                   sworn
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   sit
                   down
                   as
                   satisfied
                   in
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   thine
                   Oath
                   ,
                   but
                   goes
                   away
                   full
                   of
                   Revenge
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   Condemnation
                   of
                   thy
                   Perjury
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Oath
                   never
                   has
                   a
                   good
                   End
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   
                   some
                   will
                   judge
                   thou
                   hast
                   sworn
                   for
                   Covetousness
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   too
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   Forsworn
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   suppose
                   well
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   believe
                   thou
                   hast
                   sworn
                   FALSLY
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   affirm
                   thou
                   hast
                   sworn
                   
                     IN
                     TRUTH
                     :
                     But
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     maintain
                     thou
                     hast
                     done
                     RELIGIOUSLY
                     .
                  
                   By
                   Swearing
                   therefore
                   thou
                   comest
                   into
                   Reproach
                   with
                   thy
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   Suspicion
                   with
                   thy
                   Friends
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   wilt
                   say
                   perhaps
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     What
                     shall
                     I
                     do
                     ;
                     he
                     neither
                     doth
                     nor
                     will
                     believe
                     me
                     ,
                     unless
                     I
                     Swear
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Be
                   content
                   rather
                   to
                   lose
                   thy
                   Money
                   then
                   thy
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   set
                   more
                   by
                   thy
                   Soul
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   thy
                   Estate
                   :
                   If
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   lose
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   thy
                   Estate
                   ,
                   thou
                   may'st
                   live
                   notwithstanding
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   thou
                   losest
                   God
                   ,
                   whereon
                   wilt
                   thou
                   live
                   ?
                   
                   Dost
                   thou
                   not
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   thou
                   partest
                   Self-denyingly
                   with
                   for
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   thou
                   receivest
                   a
                   greater
                   Reward
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   thou
                   hadst
                   given
                   Alms
                   ;
                   because
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   bear
                   the
                   Gross
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   worthily
                   are
                   we
                   crowned
                   for
                   it
                   ?
                   
                   Behold
                   ,
                   my
                   Friend
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     advise
                     thee
                     not
                     to
                     Force
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     swear
                  
                   ;
                   if
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   he
                   will
                   swear
                   well
                   ,
                   avoid
                   it
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   he
                   will
                   swear
                   amiss
                   ,
                   avoid
                   it
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   rather
                   :
                   For
                   although
                   he
                   swear
                   well
                   ,
                   yet
                   thou
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   relates
                   to
                   thy
                   Conscience
                   art
                   become
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   his
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     thou
                     compellest
                     him
                     to
                     take
                     an
                     Oath
                     with
                     this
                     Intention
                     ,
                     not
                     barely
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     Swear
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     Forswear
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     thou
                     hadst
                     thought
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     sworn
                     honestly
                     ,
                     thou
                     wouldst
                     not
                     have
                     forced
                     him
                     to
                     swear
                     at
                     all
                     .
                     Oh
                     foolish
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     compellest
                     another
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   !
                   Thou
                   knowest
                   not
                   what
                   thou
                   doest
                   :
                   He
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   forswear
                   himself
                   ,
                   yet
                   does
                   it
                   with
                   Advantage
                   ;
                   
                     but
                     thou
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     Advantage
                     ,
                     art
                     found
                     a
                     Partaker
                     of
                     his
                     Perjury
                     .
                  
                   He
                   that
                   does
                   not
                   stick
                   at
                   Lying
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   fear
                   Swearing
                   ;
                   
                   for
                   he
                   that
                   tells
                   a
                   Lye
                   ,
                   
                     goes
                     beyond
                     the
                     Truth
                     in
                     his
                     Heart
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   swears
                   falsly
                   ,
                   
                     passes
                     over
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     Words
                  
                   :
                   What
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   Difference
                   between
                   passing
                   over
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   going
                   beyond
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   
                     seeing
                     God
                     is
                     Truth
                     it self
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Difference
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     when
                     we
                     Lye
                     ,
                     we
                     pass
                     over
                     the
                     Truth
                     in
                     our
                     Heart
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     Forswear
                     ,
                     we
                     pass
                     over
                     God
                     in
                     Words
                  
                   ;
                   For
                   ,
                   to
                   men
                   we
                   give
                   Satisfaction
                   by
                   WORDS
                   ;
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   CONSCIENCE
                   .
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   who
                   forbad
                   
                   Forswearing
                   ,
                   even
                   he
                   
                     afterward
                     commanded
                     NOT
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                  
                   :
                   He
                   therefore
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   afraid
                   to
                   set
                   light
                   by
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   afraid
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   Forswearing
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   wouldst
                   thou
                   have
                   ?
                   Doth
                   he
                   fear
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   doth
                   he
                   not
                   fear
                   him
                   ?
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   one
                   that
                   fears
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   Lye
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   sworn
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   one
                   that
                   does
                   not
                   fear
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   speak
                   Truth
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   sworn
                   .
                   Hear
                   ,
                   ye
                   CLERGY-MEN
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   bring
                   the
                   
                     HOLY
                     GOSPELS
                  
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   swear
                   upon
                   ;
                   
                     How
                     can
                     ye
                     be
                     secure
                     from
                     that
                     Oath
                     ,
                     who
                     sow
                     the
                     Seed
                     of
                     Perjury
                     ?
                     He
                     that
                     brings
                     the
                     Fire
                     by
                     which
                     an
                     House
                     is
                     burnt
                     ,
                     is
                     he
                     a
                     Stranger
                     to
                     the
                     Burning
                     ?
                     or
                     who
                     reaches
                     a
                     Sword
                     ,
                     whereby
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     slain
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     he
                     an
                     Accessory
                     to
                     the
                     Slaughter
                     ?
                     So
                     he
                     that
                     gives
                     the
                     Opportunity
                     of
                     Forswearing
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     Partaker
                     of
                     the
                     Perjury
                     :
                     If
                     it
                     were
                     well
                     done
                     to
                     swear
                     ,
                     ye
                     said
                     rightly
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     gave
                     them
                     the
                     Gospel
                     to
                     Swear
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     Forswear
                     ;
                     But
                     now
                     ye
                     know
                     ,
                     THAT
                     IT
                     IS
                     A
                     SIN
                     EVEN
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                     WELL
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     ye
                     be
                     acquitted
                     that
                     give
                     the
                     Occasion
                     of
                     Sinning
                     against
                     God
                     ?
                     Let
                     the
                     Fire
                     cease
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     Burning
                     ;
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     Sword
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     man
                     is
                     not
                     slain
                     ;
                     SO
                     TAKE
                     AWAY
                     SWEARING
                     ,
                     AND
                     THERE
                     IS
                     NO
                     FORSWEARING
                     .
                  
                   Be
                   these
                   things
                   spoaken
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   ▪
                   But
                   as
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   swear
                   by
                   the
                   Elements
                   ,
                   their
                   Iniquity
                   is
                   more
                   detestable
                   ;
                   for
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Elements
                   God
                   made
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   Service
                   ;
                   not
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   
                   behold
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   it
                   is
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   swear
                   by
                   none
                   but
                   God
                   :
                   He
                   therefore
                   that
                   swears
                   by
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   or
                   whatsoever
                   it
                   is
                   he
                   swears
                   by
                   ,
                   makes
                   a
                   God
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   every
                   one
                   commits
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   who
                   swears
                   by
                   any
                   thing
                   besides
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     at
                     all
                     lawful
                     to
                     swear
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   perform
                   his
                   Oaths
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Elements
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   he
                   commits
                   a
                   double
                   Sin
                   ;
                   first
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   swears
                   ;
                   and
                   2
                   dly
                   ,
                   in
                   making
                   a
                   God
                   of
                   that
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   swears
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
                 Homil.
                 43.
                 on
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Wo
                   unto
                   you
                   Blind
                   Guides
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   ,
                   Whosoever
                   shall
                   swear
                   by
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   ;
                   but
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   swear
                   by
                   the
                   Gold
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Debter
                
                 —
                 
                   Many
                   Christians
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   now
                   adayes
                   do
                   so
                   unwisely
                   understand
                   many
                   things
                   ;
                   for
                   lo
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   any
                   Cause
                   ,
                   he
                   seems
                   to
                   do
                   a
                   small
                   matter
                   ,
                   who
                   swears
                   
                     by
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   swears
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   some
                   greater
                   thing
                   :
                   To
                   whom
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Fools
                     !
                     The
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     are
                     for
                     God
                     ,
                     not
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ;
                     for
                     God
                     is
                     GREATER
                     which
                     sanctifieth
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Gospel
                     which
                     is
                     sanctified
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 Hom
                 
                   9.
                   on
                
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   ch
                   .
                   3.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   this
                   conduces
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     Angry
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   in
                   not
                   being
                   Angry
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   have
                   an
                   Enemy
                   ;
                   and
                   cast
                   off
                   a
                   mans
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   withal
                   thou
                   shalt
                   cast
                   off
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   concern
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   extinguish
                   all
                   
                   Anger
                   :
                   For
                   Wrath
                   and
                   an
                   Oath
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   Wind.
                   We
                   set
                   forth
                   sail
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   Sail
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   Wind
                   :
                   so
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   nor
                   swear
                   ,
                   we
                   cut
                   the
                   Sinnews
                   of
                   Wrath.
                   Come
                   ,
                   tell
                   me
                   for
                   what
                   Cause
                   an
                   Oath
                   was
                   introduced
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   it
                   was
                   allowed
                   ?
                   Let
                   us
                   tell
                   its
                   Original
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   whence
                   it
                   sprung
                   up
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   our
                   Declaration
                   we
                   shall
                   gratifie
                   your
                   Attention
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   justly
                   ,
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   also
                   studious
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   such
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   worthy
                   to
                   hear
                   a
                   Discourse
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   made
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   and
                   sacrificed
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   and
                   offered
                   Offerings
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   yet
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   an
                   Oath
                   :
                   Whence
                   then
                   came
                   in
                   an
                   Oath
                   ?
                   
                     When
                     Evils
                     increased
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     things
                     became
                     topsiturvy
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     inclined
                     to
                  
                   Idolatry
                   ;
                   
                     then
                     verily
                     when
                     they
                     appear'd
                     unfaithful
                     ,
                     they
                     called
                     God
                     to
                     witness
                     ,
                     as
                     giving
                     a
                     Surety
                     for
                     Security
                     for
                     their
                     Words
                     ;
                     for
                     an
                     Oath
                     is
                     a
                     Suretiship
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     where
                     their
                     Behaviours
                     have
                     no
                     Trust
                     or
                     Credit
                     :
                  
                   Whereupon
                   ,
                   first
                   he
                   that
                   swears
                   is
                   taxed
                   ,
                   If
                   he
                   have
                   no
                   Credit
                   without
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   greatest
                   Surety
                   :
                   And
                   because
                   men
                   so
                   little
                   trust
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     seek
                     God
                     for
                     a
                     Surety
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   Man.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   He
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Crime
                   who
                   receives
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   draw
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Surety
                   for
                   Contracts
                   ;
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     THAT
                     HE
                     WILL
                     NOT
                     TRVST
                     EXCEPT
                     HE
                     HAVE
                     HIM
                     .
                  
                   Oh
                   monstruous
                   thing
                   !
                   
                     Oh
                     shameful
                     Disgrace
                     !
                     Thou
                     a
                     Worm
                     ,
                     Dust
                     and
                     Ashes
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Vapour
                     ;
                     darest
                     thou
                     snatch
                     thy
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     art
                     such
                     
                     an
                     one
                     for
                     a
                     Surety
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     compellest
                     to
                     accept
                     him
                  
                   ?
                   Tell
                   me
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   Fellow-Servant
                   should
                   say
                   to
                   your
                   Children
                   ,
                   striving
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   trusting
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   Unless
                   the
                   common
                   Master
                   become
                   a
                   Surety
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   trusting
                   ;
                   would
                   not
                   many
                   Stripes
                   be
                   inflicted
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   learn
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   these
                   ?
                   What
                   do
                   I
                   speak
                   of
                   a
                   Fellow-Servant
                   ?
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   one
                   would
                   have
                   a
                   more
                   Venerable
                   Man
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   the
                   Case
                   have
                   Disgrace
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   shall
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   
                     therefore
                     neither
                     compel
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     this
                     is
                     also
                     amongst
                     men
                     .
                  
                   He
                   may
                   say
                   thus
                   ,
                   Sometimes
                   thou
                   may'st
                   not
                   receive
                   a
                   Surety
                   to
                   thine
                   .
                   What
                   then
                   ?
                   
                     And
                     I
                     shall
                     lose
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     what
                     is
                     given
                  
                   .
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   say
                   this
                   ;
                   but
                   do
                   not
                   thou
                   endure
                   that
                   God
                   be
                   reproached
                   .
                   
                   Therefore
                   he
                   which
                   Compels
                   hath
                   a
                   MORE
                   Unavoidable
                   Punishment
                   then
                   he
                   which
                   Swears
                   .
                   Likewise
                   he
                   also
                   which
                   swears
                   when
                   none
                   requires
                   ;
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   harder
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   swears
                   for
                   a
                   Half-Penny
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   Commodity
                   ,
                   for
                   Unrighteousness
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   so
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   Perjuries
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   Perjuries
                   are
                   committed
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   confounded
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   he
                   that
                   swears
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   receives
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Cause
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     But
                     there
                     are
                     some
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     known
                     ,
                  
                   say
                   they
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   sore-seeing
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   do
                   nothing
                   rashly
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   
                   negligently
                   ,
                   take
                   the
                   Penalty
                   of
                   the
                   Inconvenience
                   in
                   thy
                   own
                   Hand
                   ;
                   better
                   so
                   to
                   suffer
                   Loss
                   then
                   otherwise
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   Thou
                   halest
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   an
                   Oath
                   ;
                   What
                   dost
                   thou
                   seek
                   ?
                   Wouldst
                   thou
                   have
                   him
                   to
                   Forswear
                   ?
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   extream
                   Folly
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Loss
                   will
                   turn
                   upon
                   thy
                   own
                   Head
                   :
                   It
                   were
                   better
                   to
                   lose
                   thy
                   Means
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   lost
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   thou
                   dost
                   this
                   to
                   thy
                   own
                   Dammage
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   God's
                   Dishonour
                   ;
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   a
                   Beast
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   Wicked
                   Man
                   !
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     I
                     expect
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     not
                     Forswear
                     .
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   believe
                   him
                   Without
                   an
                   Oath
                   also
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     there
                     are
                     many
                  
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   
                   
                     who
                     without
                     an
                     Oath
                     dare
                     Defraud
                     ,
                     who
                     with
                     an
                     Oath
                     do
                     not
                     do
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   deceivest
                   thy self
                   ,
                   O
                   Man
                   !
                   A
                   Man
                   who
                   hath
                   learn'd
                   to
                   Steal
                   and
                   to
                   Wrong
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   will
                   also
                   trample
                   upon
                   an
                   Oath
                   often
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   Reverence
                   in
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   in
                   doing
                   Unjustly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   thou
                   wilt
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     suffers
                     this
                     unwillingly
                  
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   he
                   is
                   worthy
                   of
                   Excuse
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   say
                   of
                   Oaths
                   of
                   the
                   Courts
                   that
                   are
                   left
                   ?
                   for
                   there
                   thou
                   canst
                   say
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   for
                   Six
                   Pence
                   both
                   Oaths
                   and
                   Perjuries
                   are
                   made
                   :
                   
                     For
                     ,
                     because
                     a
                     Thunder-Bolt
                     doth
                     not
                     come
                     down
                     from
                     above
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     not
                     overturned
                     ,
                     thou
                     standest
                     ,
                     and
                     WILT
                  
                   *
                   
                     BIND
                     GOD
                  
                   :
                   Why
                   ?
                   
                     That
                     thou
                     mayst
                     get
                     Herbs
                     and
                     Shoes
                     for
                     a
                     small
                     Price
                     ,
                     thou
                     callest
                     him
                     to
                     witness
                     .
                  
                   Do
                   we
                   
                   therefore
                   think
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   sin
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   punished
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   not
                   our
                   Desert
                   .
                   
                   Swear
                   by
                   thy
                   own
                   Child
                   ,
                   swear
                   by
                   thy self
                   ;
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     So
                     let
                     the
                     Officer
                     keep
                     from
                     my
                     Sides
                  
                   :
                   But
                   thou
                   art
                   afraid
                   of
                   thy
                   Sides
                   ;
                   IS
                   GOD
                   MORE
                   VILE
                   ,
                   more
                   Contemptible
                   then
                   thy
                   Head
                   ?
                   Say
                   ,
                   
                     So
                     may
                     I
                     not
                     be
                     blind
                     ?
                  
                   But
                   Christ
                   so
                   spareth
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     FORBIDS
                     US
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                     EVEN
                     BY
                     OUR
                     OWN
                     HEAD
                     .
                  
                   But
                   we
                   do
                   so
                   despise
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     drawn
                     every
                     where
                  
                   :
                   Ye
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   a
                   Mouth
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   invocated
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   speak
                   of
                   any
                   Virtuous
                   Man
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Wash
                     thy
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     thou
                     mayst
                     be
                     heedful
                     .
                  
                   But
                   now
                   we
                   vainly
                   distract
                   that
                   Honourable
                   Name
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     Name
                     above
                     every
                     Name
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Wonderful
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Devils
                     hearing
                     do
                     tremble
                     at
                     :
                     OH
                     MOST
                     CONTEMPTIBLE
                     CUSTOM
                     WHICH
                     HATH
                     DONE
                     THAT
                     !
                     Lastly
                     ,
                  
                   If
                   thou
                   shalt
                   impose
                   on
                   any
                   a
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Swearing
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   House
                   ,
                   how
                   horrible
                   an
                   Oath
                   dost
                   thou
                   enjoyn
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   dost
                   so
                   ?
                   
                   Is
                   it
                   that
                   we
                   abuse
                   that
                   simply
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     not
                     so
                  
                   ?
                   Ought
                   not
                   one
                   even
                   to
                   Dread
                   when
                   God
                   is
                   named
                   ?
                   But
                   even
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   this
                   Name
                   was
                   so
                   Reverend
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     written
                     on
                     the
                     Pla●e
                     of
                     the
                     Mitre
                     ,
                     and
                     none
                     might
                     bear
                     those
                     Letters
                     of
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     High
                     Priest
                     :
                  
                   And
                   now
                   also
                   we
                   so
                   bear
                   his
                   Name
                   tenderly
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   lawful
                   for
                   all
                   to
                   Name
                   God
                   simply
                   ,
                   how
                   
                   great
                   Audaciousness
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   call
                   it
                   in
                   Witness
                   ?
                   
                     Tell
                     me
                     now
                     ,
                     how
                     great
                     Madness
                     is
                     it
                     ?
                     Behold
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ▪
                     and
                  
                   
                   
                     testifie
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     amend
                     those
                     Court-Oaths
                     ,
                     and
                     shew
                     me
                     all
                     those
                     that
                     do
                     not
                     obey
                     :
                     Behold
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     your
                     Presence
                     I
                     will
                     command
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     set
                     apart
                     for
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     admonish
                     and
                     shew
                     ,
                     THAT
                     IT
                     IS
                     NOT
                     LAWFUL
                     FOR
                     ANY
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                     ,
                     nor
                     otherwise
                     neither
                     .
                  
                   Let
                   him
                   therefore
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   he
                   be
                   ,
                   because
                   these
                   things
                   also
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   are
                   Children
                   .
                   †
                   Oh
                   Shame
                   !
                   for
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   Confusion
                   that
                   ye
                   have
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   instructed
                   in
                   some
                   things
                   .
                   Darest
                   not
                   thou
                   that
                   art
                   initiated
                   touch
                   the
                   holy
                   Table
                   ?
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   yet
                   worse
                   ,
                   thou
                   which
                   art
                   initiated
                   ,
                   darest
                   thou
                   touch
                   the
                   holy
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawful
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Priests
                   to
                   touch
                   ,
                   
                     AND
                     SO
                     SWEAR
                  
                   ?
                   but
                   being
                   gone
                   out
                   ,
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   not
                   touch
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   thy
                   Child
                   ;
                   but
                   touchest
                   thou
                   the
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   doest
                   not
                   dread
                   nor
                   fear
                   ?
                   Bring
                   such
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   inflict
                   a
                   just
                   Punishment
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   Joy
                   will
                   send
                   both
                   away
                   with
                   this
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   Do
                   as
                   you
                   list
                   ,
                   I
                   *
                   
                     Impose
                     this
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   NOT
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   AT
                   ALL
                   :
                   
                     What
                     Hope
                     is
                     there
                     of
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     when
                     you
                     so
                     contemn
                     and
                     despise
                     all
                     things
                     ?
                  
                   Hast
                   thou
                   therefore
                   received
                   Letters
                   and
                   Badges
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   lose
                   thy
                   Soul
                   ?
                   What
                   so
                   great
                   thing
                   hast
                   thou
                   gained
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   lost
                   ?
                   Hath
                   he
                   forsworn
                   ?
                   Thou
                   hast
                   lost
                   both
                   thy self
                   and
                   him
                   :
                   But
                   hath
                   he
                   not
                   
                   Forsworn
                   ?
                   Even
                   so
                   thou
                   hast
                   lost
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     hast
                     driven
                     him
                     to
                     transgress
                     the
                     Commandment
                     .
                     Let
                     us
                     expel
                     this
                     Disease
                     from
                     the
                     Soul
                     :
                     Let
                  
                   *
                   
                     us
                     drive
                     it
                     now
                     from
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     all
                     Merchants
                     &
                     Tradesmen's
                     Shops
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   greater
                   Labour
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   Worldly
                   things
                   are
                   corrected
                   by
                   the
                   Transgressings
                   of
                   Divine
                   Laws
                   .
                   
                     But
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     believe
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   have
                   also
                   heard
                   this
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   
                     Unless
                     I
                     swear
                     many
                     Oaths
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     believe
                     me
                     :
                  
                   Thou
                   art
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   who
                   swearest
                   so
                   promptly
                   and
                   easily
                   .
                   
                     But
                     if
                     this
                     were
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     were
                     manifest
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     wouldst
                     not
                     swear
                     ,
                     believe
                     me
                     ,
                     more
                     Credit
                     would
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     thy
                     very
                  
                   BECK
                   ,
                   
                     then
                     those
                     who
                     swear
                     abundance
                     of
                     Oaths
                     .
                  
                   Whom
                   therefore
                   do
                   you
                   more
                   believe
                   ,
                   me
                   that
                   do
                   not
                   swear
                   ,
                   or
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   swear
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   sayes
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     art
                     a
                     Prince
                     and
                     a
                     Bishop
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   then
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   shall
                   shew
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   only
                   ?
                   Answer
                   me
                   in
                   Truth
                   now
                   :
                   If
                   I
                   had
                   sworn
                   alwayes
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   every
                   season
                   ,
                   what
                   Priviledge
                   would
                   my
                   Principality
                   have
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   thou
                   seest
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   this
                   :
                   What
                   gainest
                   thou
                   then
                   ,
                   
                   tell
                   me
                   now
                   ?
                   Paul
                   
                     Hungerd
                     ;
                     and
                     do
                     thou
                     chuse
                     rather
                     to
                     Hunger
                     then
                     to
                     transgress
                     any
                     of
                     God's
                     Commandments
                     :
                     Why
                     art
                     thou
                     so
                     Unbelieving
                     ?
                     Shalt
                     thou
                     chuse
                     to
                     do
                     and
                     to
                     suffer
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     mayst
                     not
                     swear
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     he
                     Reward
                     thee
                  
                   ?
                   But
                   he
                   feeds
                   daily
                   Forswearers
                   and
                   great
                   Swearers
                   ,
                   
                   
                     and
                     will
                     he
                     give
                     thee
                     up
                     to
                     Famish
                     ,
                     because
                     thou
                     hearkenest
                     to
                     him
                     ?
                     Let
                     all
                     men
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     NONE
                     MAY
                     
                     SWEAR
                     THAT
                     ARE
                     OF
                     THIS
                     CONGREGATION
                     ;
                     and
                     hereby
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     assured
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     Sign
                     be
                     distinguished
                     from
                     the
                  
                   Greeks
                   
                     and
                     from
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     Faith
                  
                   (
                   or
                   Christian
                   -
                   Profession
                   .
                   )
                   
                     Let
                     us
                     have
                     this
                     Mark
                     from
                     heavenly
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     shine
                     with
                     it
                     every
                     where
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     King's
                     Flock
                     .
                  
                   We
                   are
                   now
                   known
                   by
                   the
                   Mouth
                   and
                   the
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   know
                   to
                   speak
                   Greek
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   discerned
                   from
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   by
                   the
                   Tongue
                   .
                   Tell
                   me
                   now
                   ,
                   How
                   are
                   Parrets
                   known
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   speak
                   like
                   Men
                   ?
                   
                     And
                     we
                     also
                     may
                     be
                     known
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     speak
                     like
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     speak
                     as
                     the
                     Angels
                     :
                  
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   say
                   ,
                   Swear
                   ;
                   let
                   him
                   hear
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   commanded
                   ,
                   EVEN
                   NOT
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   :
                   This
                   sufficeth
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   all
                   Virtue
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     certain
                     Gate
                     of
                     Godliness
                     ,
                     a
                     Way
                     bringing
                     on
                     unto
                     the
                     Love
                     of
                     Wisdom
                     (
                     or
                     Philosophy
                     )
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     certain
                     Exercise
                     (
                     or
                     Mastery
                     )
                     Let
                     us
                     keep
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     attain
                     both
                     present
                     and
                     future
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     with
                     whom
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     be
                     Glory
                     ,
                     Dominion
                     ,
                     Honour
                     ,
                     now
                     and
                     forever
                     and
                     ever
                     ,
                  
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   These
                   Precepts
                   were
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Jewish
                     Depravation
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   those
                   perfect
                   ones
                   ,
                   to
                   despise
                   and
                   relinquish
                   Riches
                   ,
                   stand
                   manfully
                   ,
                   lay
                   down
                   thy
                   Life
                   for
                   Preaching
                   ;
                   despise
                   all
                   Earthly
                   things
                   ;
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   this
                   present
                   Life
                   ;
                   do
                   good
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   unjustly
                   afflict
                   thee
                   ;
                   if
                   thou
                   be
                   defrauded
                   ,
                   bless
                   thou
                   ;
                   if
                   any
                   slander
                   thee
                   ,
                   honour
                   thou
                   him
                   ;
                   be
                   over
                   all
                   
                   things
                   :
                   It
                   was
                   fit
                   to
                   hear
                   these
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   things
                   ;
                   But
                   now
                   we
                   discourse
                   concerning
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                   
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     even
                     as
                     if
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     should
                     come
                     to
                     Philosophy
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     draw
                     him
                     away
                     from
                     those
                     his
                     Teachers
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     him
                     spell
                     with
                     Letters
                     and
                     Syllables
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Consider
                     now
                     ,
                     what
                     a
                     Confusion
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     w●ighty
                     Scrip
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Staff
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Gown
                     to
                     go
                     to
                     the
                     Grammar-School
                     with
                     Boyes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     learn
                     the
                     same
                     things
                     that
                     they
                     do
                     ;
                     would
                     it
                     not
                     be
                     a
                     Matter
                     of
                     much
                     Laughter
                     ?
                     but
                     more
                     from
                     you
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     Difference
                     betwixt
                     Philosophy
                     and
                     the
                     Elements
                     of
                     Speech
                     ,
                     as
                     between
                     the
                  
                   Jewish
                   
                     Matters
                     ,
                     and
                     Ours
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     is
                     between
                     Angels
                     and
                     Men.
                     Tell
                     me
                     now
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     should
                     call
                     down
                     an
                     Angel
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     tell
                     him
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     must
                     stand
                     and
                     hear
                     our
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     must
                     be
                     thereby
                     instructed
                     ,
                     would
                     it
                     not
                     be
                     a
                     ridiculous
                     and
                     confused
                     thing
                     ?
                     And
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     ridiculous
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     yet
                     instructed
                     by
                     these
                     ;
                     tell
                     me
                     now
                     how
                     great
                     Condemnation
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     great
                     Confusion
                     were
                     it
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     give
                     Attention
                     to
                     those
                     former
                     ?
                     And
                     how
                     then
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     Confusion
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                  
                   Christian
                   
                     must
                     be
                     instructed
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     must
                     not
                     swear
                  
                   ?
                   But
                   let
                   us
                   repress
                   our
                   Affections
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   more
                   laught
                   at
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   now
                   discourse
                   concerning
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Law
                   to
                   day
                   :
                   
                     What
                     is
                     that
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   say
                   ?
                   Do
                   not
                   use
                   thy
                   Mouth
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   familiar
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Name
                   .
                   Why
                   ?
                   For
                   as
                   a
                   Servant
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   continually
                   scourged
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   clear
                   from
                   Marks
                   ,
                   so
                   neither
                   he
                   that
                   sweareth
                   .
                   Consider
                   
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   that
                   Wise
                   Man
                   ;
                   He
                   said
                   not
                   ,
                   
                     Do
                     not
                     use
                     thy
                     Mind
                     ,
                     but
                     thy
                     Mouth
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   knew
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   all
                   of
                   the
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   easily
                   amended
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   Punishment
                   here
                   that
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   but
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   removed
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   IS
                   A
                   SIN
                   .
                   Verily
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   such
                   Wounds
                   and
                   Scars
                   .
                   
                     But
                     if
                     thou
                     swear
                     because
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     believe
                     ;
                     say
                     thou
                     ,
                  
                   Believe
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   ,
                   swear
                   by
                   thy self
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Law-giver
                   :
                   Far
                   be
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     your
                     Word
                     be
                  
                   YEA
                   ,
                   YEA
                   ,
                   and
                   NAY
                   ,
                   NAY
                   ;
                   
                     that
                     herein
                     I
                     may
                     condescend
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     you
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     free
                     you
                     from
                     this
                     Tyrannical
                     Custom
                     .
                  
                   Will
                   you
                   learn
                   why
                   they
                   allowed
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   Forswear
                   ?
                   
                     It
                     was
                     because
                     they
                     swore
                     by
                     Idols
                     :
                  
                   You
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   confounded
                   in
                   these
                   Laws
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   weak
                   were
                   conversant
                   .
                   
                     For
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     now
                     take
                     a
                  
                   Greek
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     forthwith
                     enjoyn
                     him
                     this
                     ;
                     but
                     now
                     I
                     admonish
                     him
                     ,
                     That
                     Christ
                     must
                     be
                     known
                     :
                     But
                     a
                     Believer
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     who
                     hath
                     learned
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     heard
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     use
                     the
                     same
                     Indulgence
                     and
                     Liberty
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                  
                   Greek
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     Profit
                     and
                     Advantage
                     would
                     there
                     be
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   made
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   NONE
                   SWEAR
                   ;
                   Tell
                   me
                   now
                   what
                   is
                   done
                   about
                   this
                   Law
                   ,
                   lest
                   perchance
                   coming
                   again
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   spare
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 hope
                 none
                 will
                 dispute
                 whether
                 Chrysostom
                 was
                 against
                 
                 
                   All
                   Swearing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 understood
                 Christ's
                 Doctrine
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ;
                 yet
                 no
                 Body
                 can
                 Promise
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 endeavour
                 to
                 squeeze
                 Swearing
                 out
                 of
                 Christ's
                 SWEAR
                 NOT
                 AT
                 ALL.
                 We
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 larger
                 in
                 this
                 Authority
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 he
                 excellently
                 disputes
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 Case
                 needs
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 Christians
                 their
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 reform
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Jerom.
                 Libr.
                 Epistol
                 .
                 part
                 3.
                 
                 Tract
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Epist
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Obedience
                
                 ,
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Revenge
                 .
              
               
                 LII
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   saidst
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   mistake
                   not
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     on
                     this
                     Account
                     thou
                     mayst
                     justly
                     render
                     Evil
                     for
                     Evil
                     ,
                     and
                     oughtest
                     to
                     swear
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     swear
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     sometimes
                     swore
                     ,
                     and
                     rendred
                     Evil
                     for
                     Evil.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   fit
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   Servants
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Master
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   I
                   know
                   the
                   Lord
                   oftentimes
                   swore
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     hath
                     forbidden
                     us
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   ▪
                   Nor
                   must
                   we
                   rashly
                   speak
                   Evil
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   Blaspheme
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   forbad
                   another
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   himself
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   swore
                   as
                   Lord
                   ,
                   whom
                   none
                   forbad
                   to
                   swear
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   lawful
                   for
                   us
                   as
                   Servants
                   to
                   Swear
                   ;
                   
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     Forbidden
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     to
                     Swear
                     .
                  
                   But
                   lest
                   we
                   should
                   suffer
                   an
                   Offence
                   by
                   his
                   Example
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   time
                   he
                   forbad
                   Us
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   
                   
                     neither
                     did
                     he
                     himself
                     ever
                     Swear
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Upon
                 Zachary
                 ,
                 Book
                 2.
                 
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     And
                     love
                     ye
                     not
                     a
                     False
                     Oath
                  
                   ]
                   —
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   's
                   commanding
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     Swear
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     ;
                     but
                     let
                     your
                     Word
                     be
                  
                   YEA
                   ,
                   YEA
                   ;
                   NAY
                   ,
                   NAY
                   :
                   He
                   that
                   shall
                   
                     Never
                     Swear
                  
                   ,
                   can
                   
                   never
                   Forswear
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   sweareth
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   hear
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     take
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     in
                     a
                     vain
                     thing
                     ;
                     for
                     〈◊〉
                     these
                     things
                     I
                     hate
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Malachy
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     ye
                     did
                     all
                     that
                     I
                     hate
                     .
                  
                   In
                   Precepts
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   clear
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   ●eek
                   an
                   Allegory
                   ,
                   lest
                   we
                   seek
                   a
                   Knot
                   in
                   Rush
                   ,
                   as
                   sayes
                   the
                   Comick
                   .
                
              
               
                 On
                 Jeremy
                 4.
                 
                 Book
                 1.
                 chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 Swear
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 in
                 Truth
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   how
                   doth
                   the
                   Gospel
                   forbid
                   us
                   to
                   Swear
                   ?
                   But
                   ●ere
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   
                     for
                     a
                     Confession
                  
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   Swear
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     Condemnation
                     of
                     Idols
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   which
                   Israel
                   swore
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Offences
                   are
                   taken
                   away
                   ●d
                   he
                   sweareth
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     liveth
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   condemning
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   all
                   Idolatry
                   sweareth
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   minded
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   Oath
                   hath
                   these
                   Companions
                   ,
                   Truth
                   ,
                   Judgment
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   if
                   these
                   be
                   wanting
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   but
                   Forswearing
                   .
                
              
               
                 Also
                 on
                 Matth.
                 Book
                 1.
                 chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 Swear
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Jews
                   had
                   alwayes
                   this
                   Custom
                   of
                   Swearing
                   by
                   the
                   Elements
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Prophet's
                   Speech
                   often
                   reproves
                   them
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   sweareth
                   ,
                   either
                   reverenceth
                   or
                   loveth
                   him
                   by
                   whom
                   he
                   sweareth
                   :
                   
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Law
                     it
                     is
                     commanded
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     swear
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Jews
                   Swearing
                   by
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   City
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Elements
                   ,
                   did
                   worship
                   the
                   Carnal
                   Creatures
                   with
                   the
                   Honour
                   and
                   Observance
                   of
                   God.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   here
                   the
                   Saviour
                   forbad
                   not
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   and
                   this
                   was
                   allowed
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   little
                   ones
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   offered
                   Sacrifices
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   they
                   were
                   suffered
                   to
                   Swear
                   by
                   God
                   ;
                   
                     Not
                     that
                     they
                     did
                     this
                     rightly
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   better
                   to
                   yield
                   that
                   to
                   God
                   then
                   to
                   Devils
                   .
                   
                     But
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     doth
                     not
                     receive
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     since
                     every
                     faithful
                     Word
                     is
                     for
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Those
                 of
                 after
                 Times
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 allow
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 ground
                 most
                 upon
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 from
                 the
                 larger
                 acceptation
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 Swear
                 and
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 extends
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 Nazianzen
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 calls
                 but
                 a
                 firm
                 Faithfulness
                 joyned
                 to
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   a
                   Planter
                   of
                   Churches
                   ,
                   speaking
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   them
                   he
                   had
                   begotten
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   in
                   Danger
                   to
                   be
                   seduced
                   by
                   False
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   sleight
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   seek
                   a
                   Proof
                   of
                   Christ
                   speaking
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   compelled
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   seem
                   a
                   Fool
                   in
                   glorying
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   driven
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   to
                   seem
                   a
                   Swearer
                   too
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 an
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 compel
                 him
                 (
                 even
                 Augustine
                 )
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   hard
                   Question
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   alwayes
                   avoided
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 though
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 condemn
                 it
                 altogether
                 out
                 of
                 Reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 used
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Speech
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 
                 did
                 little
                 encourage
                 men
                 to
                 practise
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Act
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 an
                 
                   August
                   Act
                
                 ,
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   False
                   Swearing
                   is
                   Deadly
                   ;
                   True
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   Dangerous
                   ;
                   No-Swearing
                   ,
                   Safe
                   ;
                   God
                   only
                   Swears
                   Safely
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   be
                   deceived
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Augustine
                 de
                 Sermone
                 Domini
                 ,
                 Serm.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 LIII
                 .
                 And
                 Augustine
                 himself
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   usual
                   to
                   alledge
                   Christianity
                   for
                   not
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   bringing
                   in
                   one
                   Saying
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     lawful
                     for
                     a
                  
                   Christian
                   
                     to
                     Swear
                     ,
                     when
                     an
                     Oath
                     is
                     required
                     of
                     him
                     ;
                     Lam
                     a
                  
                   Christian
                   ;
                   
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     lawful
                     to
                     swear
                     .
                  
                
                 And
                 on
                 Psalm
                 88.
                 as
                 allowing
                 the
                 Unlawfulness
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   well
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   
                     forbidden
                     men
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   ,
                   lest
                   by
                   Custom
                   of
                   it
                   (
                   inasmuch
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   Mistake
                   )
                   we
                   commit
                   Perjury
                   .
                   
                     There
                     is
                     none
                     but
                     God
                     can
                  
                   
                   
                     safely
                     Swear
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 Book
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 alledged
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                  
                   ,
                   
                   SWEAR
                   NOT
                   AT
                   ALL
                   ,
                   
                     lest
                     by
                     Swearing
                     ye
                     come
                     to
                     a
                     Facility
                     of
                     Swearing
                     ;
                     from
                     a
                     Facility
                     to
                     a
                     Custom
                     ;
                     and
                     from
                     a
                     Custom
                     ye
                     fall
                     into
                     Perjury
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 think
                 that
                 Book
                 makes
                 most
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 consider
                 the
                 Author
                 hath
                 retracted
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 what
                 Cause
                 let
                 himself
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 Retractations
                 :
                 For
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 agreeth
                 with
                 his
                 other
                 Works
                 ,
                 which
                 contain
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 Purpose
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 
                   Where
                   ,
                   sayes
                   he
                   ,
                   wouldst
                   thou
                   chuse
                   to
                   walk
                   ?
                   Upon
                   the
                   Brink
                   of
                   a
                   Precipice
                   ,
                   or
                   far
                   from
                   it
                   ?
                   I
                   think
                   far
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   he
                   which
                   swears
                   ,
                   walks
                   in
                   the
                   Border
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     walketh
                     with
                     unsure
                     Feet
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   humane
                   :
                   If
                   thou
                   stumblest
                   ,
                   down
                   thou
                   goest
                   ;
                   if
                   thou
                   fallest
                   ,
                   down
                   thou
                   goest
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 most
                 
                   August
                   Act
                
                 of
                 God's
                 Worship
                 be
                 nighest
                 the
                 Pit's
                 Brink
                 ,
                 or
                 farthest
                 from
                 it
                 ?
                 for
                 there
                 all
                 ought
                 to
                 chuse
                 to
                 walk
                 ;
                 in
                 whose
                 Way
                 they
                 that
                 walk
                 ,
                 walk
                 safely
                 ;
                 their
                 Place
                 is
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Foot-steps
                 shall
                 not
                 slide
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Wicked's
                 Feet
                 
                   are
                   in
                   slippery
                   Places
                
                 ,
                 where
                 Augustine
                 says
                 ,
                 Swearers
                 walk
                 .
              
               
                 Consider
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   Forswear
                   ;
                   This
                   he
                   confirmeth
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     forbiddeth
                     to
                     swear
                     ,
                     which
                  
                   *
                   
                     belongeth
                     to
                     the
                     Righteousness
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heaven
                  
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   speak
                   ,
                   cannot
                   speak
                   a
                   Lye
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   cannot
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     doth
                     not
                     Swear
                  
                   .
                
                 He
                 goes
                 on
                 to
                 excuse
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   an
                   Oath
                   
                     is
                     not
                     among
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     among
                  
                   †
                   
                     evil
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   used
                   for
                   the
                   Infirmity
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     is
                     Evil
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   we
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   
                     daily
                     delivered
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 they
                 write
                 not
                 clearer
                 in
                 a
                 Point
                 so
                 constantly
                 maintained
                 ;
                 His
                 Horizon
                 then
                 was
                 over-casting
                 apace
                 .
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 mighty
                 Torrent
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 swell
                 and
                 beat
                 against
                 the
                 Simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Christian-Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 but
                 like
                 an
                 Unruly
                 
                 and
                 impetuous
                 Sea
                 broak
                 down
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 Primitive
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 worldly
                 Interest
                 &
                 Fraud
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 
                   no
                   more
                
                 then
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 incur
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 the
                 Censure
                 of
                 the
                 Grandees
                 of
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 joyn'd
                 Earthly
                 Policy
                 to
                 
                 Christian-Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Yoak
                 of
                 their
                 Self-denying
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 swim
                 in
                 the
                 Delicious
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 A
                 Time
                 full
                 of
                 such
                 Circumstances
                 as
                 seem'd
                 to
                 conspire
                 the
                 Return
                 of
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 retired
                 only
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 men
                 grew
                 False
                 and
                 Distrustful
                 ,
                 Truth
                 became
                 burdensom
                 ,
                 and
                 Yea
                 and
                 Nay
                 no
                 Security
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 declin'd
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 exil'd
                 them
                 their
                 Government
                 ;
                 Old
                 Judaism
                 or
                 Gentilism
                 pleas'd
                 them
                 better
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 harder
                 Living
                 that
                 Watchful
                 Life
                 that
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 credit
                 a
                 Yea
                 or
                 Nay
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 dependeth
                 upon
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Words
                 only
                 :
                 This
                 was
                 considerable
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Swearing
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 it
                 grateful
                 to
                 our
                 very
                 Times
                 .
                 But
                 sad
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Oaths
                 rid
                 thus
                 in
                 Sate
                 ,
                 while
                 Integrity
                 went
                 Barefoot
                 ,
                 and
                 Evangelical
                 Yea
                 and
                 Nay
                 turn'd
                 off
                 for
                 a
                 Non-sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 too
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 
                   Fines
                   ,
                   Prisons
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   of
                   Reproach
                   .
                
                 However
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gravity
                 and
                 Christian
                 Care
                 of
                 this
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 his
                 Contemporaries
                 ,
                 appeared
                 in
                 not
                 only
                 disswading
                 ,
                 but
                 deterring
                 those
                 Ages
                 from
                 the
                 Brink
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   Swearing
                   at
                   all
                
                 )
                 and
                 turning
                 their
                 Faces
                 after
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 now
                 on
                 her
                 Flight
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 :
                 During
                 all
                 which
                 Time
                 ,
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 though
                 fewest
                 in
                 Number
                 ,
                 and
                 mystically
                 cloathed
                 in
                 Sack-cloth
                 ,
                 forbore
                 not
                 to
                 prophesie
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 Particular
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 certain
                 Knowledge
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 were
                 Men
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 serving
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 knew
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Manner
                 they
                 were
                 perswaded
                 was
                 most
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Irenaeus
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Poets
                 and
                 
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   These
                   Men
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   seeing
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   connatural
                   from
                   Part
                   of
                   the
                   Divine-sown-Reason
                   ,
                   spoak
                   excellently
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   where
                   right
                   and
                   consistent
                   with
                   themselves
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   ours
                   ,
                
                 Iren.
                 lib.
                 5.
                 cap.
                 18.
                 
                 So
                 we
                 sincerely
                 declare
                 of
                 Men
                 differing
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 desire
                 the
                 
                   Good
                   of
                   all
                
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 can
                 own
                 the
                 
                   Good
                   in
                   all
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 other
                 Respects
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 with
                 us
                 and
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 And
                 howbeit
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 may
                 have
                 hard
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 our
                 Matter
                 leads
                 us
                 to
                 instance
                 ,
                 as
                 Men
                 interessed
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practices
                 of
                 those
                 darker
                 Times
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 us
                 for
                 making
                 Use
                 of
                 such
                 for
                 Authorities
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 hope
                 they
                 would
                 also
                 judge
                 it
                 an
                 hard
                 and
                 very
                 cruel
                 Thing
                 to
                 repute
                 them
                 utter
                 Cast-awayes
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 Men
                 differ
                 within
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 since
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 Truth
                 and
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 embrace
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 the
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Authorities
                 of
                 others
                 they
                 bring
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Concessions
                 and
                 Confessions
                 they
                 make
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Weight
                 in
                 that
                 Point
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 ,
                 strange
                 or
                 unreasonable
                 Thing
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 
                   refuse
                   Oaths
                
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 some
                 might
                 with
                 a
                 Mixture
                 of
                 Sup●rstition
                 and
                 W●ll-worship
                 ,
                 undertake
                 and
                 maintain
                 that
                 Strictness
                 and
                 Preciseness
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ancients
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 were
                 led
                 to
                 practise
                 (
                 the
                 ancient
                 Hist●ries
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   Eye-Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 signifies
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Part
                 believe
                 )
                 And
                 some
                 later
                 more
                 Enlightened
                 and
                 Zealous
                 Men
                 ,
                 taking
                 Offence
                 thereat
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 at
                 the
                 Hypocrisie
                 and
                 Abomination
                 ,
                 palliated
                 by
                 such
                 
                   fair
                   Pretences
                
                 ,
                 have
                 streined
                 much
                 in
                 Opposition
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 nevertheless
                 a
                 Truth
                 in
                 it self
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 accounted
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 or
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Word
                 Catholick
                 signifies
                 Vniversal
                 ,
                 containing
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 )
                 in
                 all
                 Times
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mind
                 in
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Histories
                
                 ,
                 where
                 
                 Men
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 at
                 much
                 Difference
                 in
                 some
                 Things
                 .
                 Synesius
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 believed
                 not
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 was
                 chosen
                 to
                 minister
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 the
                 Charity
                 of
                 Christians
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 in
                 that
                 Age.
                 And
                 some
                 accounted
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 commended
                 or
                 excused
                 by
                 Eusebius
                 ;
                 
                 one
                 in
                 particular
                 that
                 dyed
                 with
                 Polycarpus
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 called
                 Asclepius
                 ,
                 called
                 Marcionites
                 .
                 See
                 also
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 eighth
                 Book
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divisions
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 afterward
                 suffered
                 for
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 or
                 
                   Catholick
                   Truth
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 we
                 receive
                 their
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 that
                 branded
                 those
                 with
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 who
                 denyed
                 Swearing
                 in
                 those
                 declining
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 suppressed
                 their
                 Works
                 under
                 that
                 Name
                 and
                 Aspersion
                 only
                 ;
                 not
                 allowing
                 them
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 themselves
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 latter
                 Times
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 see
                 how
                 unjustly
                 we
                 our selves
                 are
                 aspersed
                 in
                 almost
                 every
                 Doctrine
                 we
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 under
                 Pretence
                 of
                 serving
                 God
                 ;
                 particularly
                 ,
                 with
                 seeking
                 to
                 work
                 our
                 Salvation
                 by
                 our
                 
                   own
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 us
                 this
                 Belief
                 ,
                 they
                 bestow
                 Pelagianism
                 upon
                 it
                 (
                 for
                 Fathers
                 have
                 Right
                 to
                 name
                 their
                 own
                 Children
                 )
                 whereas
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 People
                 ,
                 we
                 especially
                 disclaim
                 our
                 
                   own
                   Ability
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 to
                 be
                 renewed
                 and
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 reputed
                 
                   Phanaticks
                   ,
                   Enthusiasts
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 mocked
                 for
                 being
                 
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   following
                   the
                   Light
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 let
                 their
                 Example
                 or
                 Authority
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 however
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 other
                 Respects
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 primitive
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                   famous
                   Men
                
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 Sort
                 dare
                 they
                 condemn
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 defend
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Aspersion
                 of
                 Heresie
                 in
                 that
                 Particular
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 remaining
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 our
                 Business
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 maintain
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Principles
                 we
                 cite
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 several
                 Ages
                 to
                 
                   confirm
                   it
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 reputed
                 to
                 have
                 continued
                 Vncorrupted
                 with
                 the
                 Grosness
                 of
                 the
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Times
                 (
                 see
                 their
                 History
                 in
                 
                   P.
                   Perin
                   ,
                   S.
                   Moreland
                
                 and
                 
                   Bp
                   Vsher
                   de
                   Succes
                
                 .
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 Cause
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   denyed
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   any
                   Oath
                   in
                   what
                   Sense
                   the
                   Primitive
                
                 Christians
                 and
                 Fathers
                 refused
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   was
                   altogether
                
                 .
                 Sure
                 ,
                 their
                 Enemies
                 charg'd
                 them
                 with
                 it
                 for
                 above
                 three
                 hundred
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 find
                 they
                 then
                 denyed
                 the
                 Charge
                 :
                 We
                 suppose
                 none
                 will
                 attempt
                 to
                 prove
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 Though
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 joyns
                 with
                 theirs
                 ,
                 traducing
                 them
                 for
                 Perjurers
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 abuses
                 that
                 worthy
                 and
                 learned
                 Man
                 
                   Bp.
                   Vsher
                
                 ,
                 who
                 defends
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 improbable
                 and
                 contradictory
                 Aspersion
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Lying
                   and
                   Forswearing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 of
                 
                   Denying
                   to
                   Swea●
                
                 ;
                 who
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   as
                   far
                   from
                
                 Lying
                 and
                 Forswearing
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   their
                   Enemies
                   were
                   from
                   Mod●sty
                   and
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 which
                 did
                 appear
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 charg'd
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   swear
                   at
                   all
                
                 :
                 Peruse
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Successione
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 treats
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 also
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 of
                 their
                 Succession
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 Syrians
                 &
                 Armenians
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 into
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 thence
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 Time
                 into
                 Bulgaria
                 and
                 Sclavonia
                 ,
                 thence
                 into
                 Italy
                 and
                 Lumbardy
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 called
                 by
                 several
                 Names
                 ,
                 of
                 several
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 several
                 Times
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Manichees
                   ,
                   Waldenses
                   ,
                   Albingenses
                   ,
                   Cathari
                
                 or
                 
                   Puritans
                   ,
                   Patrins
                   ,
                   Publicans
                   ,
                   Humiliati
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   who
                   were
                   charged
                   with
                   denying
                   Swearing
                
                 ;
                 And
                 how
                 that
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 
                   better
                   sort
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   nobler
                   Laity
                
                 (
                 who
                 refused
                 the
                 present
                 Use
                 of
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                
                 )
                 
                   were
                   burnt
                
                 under
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                   Manichees
                   .
                   Suarez
                
                 also
                 reckons-up
                 the
                 Catharists
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Alba.
                   Bagnald
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 which
                 Prateolus
                 and
                 Castro
                 relate
                 ,
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 And
                 which
                 Jansenius
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Epist
                 .
                 89.
                 the
                 Pelagians
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Hilary
                   Syracusanus
                
                 ,
                 Epist
                 .
                 88.
                 
                 Bernard
                 homil
                 .
                 69.
                 on
                 Cant.
                 
                   The
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   seem
                   to
                   favour
                   this
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   especially
                
                 Basil
                 ,
                 
                   hom
                   .
                   in
                   Psal
                
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Chrysostom
                 hom
                 .
                 19.78
                 .
                 
                   ad
                   popul
                
                 .
                 and
                 17.
                 
                   on
                   Mat
                   And
                
                 Theophylact
                 
                   on
                   Mat.
                
                 5.
                 
                 Origen
                 Tract
                 35.
                 
                 Mat.
                 Tertullian
                 
                   de
                   Idololat
                
                 .
                 
                 Clem.
                 Rom.
                 l.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Constitut
                   .
                   Apost
                
                 .
                 Maldonat
                 
                   on
                   Mat.
                
                 5.34
                 .
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 the
                 Wickliffists
                 ,
                 some
                 Syracusans
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 
                   denyed
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                
                 Origen
                 
                   was
                   not
                   far
                   off
                   that
                   Opinion
                   .
                
                 Here
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 as
                 accounted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 are
                 reckoned
                 up
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 holding
                 the
                 same
                 Opinions
                 :
                 Sure
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Fathers
                 should
                 be
                 condemned
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 Hereticks
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 these
                 Men
                 are
                 partial
                 and
                 contradictory
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Jam.
                 5.
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 Ser.
                 30.
                 
                 
                   Perhaps
                   it
                   is
                   meet
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   alone
                   to
                   swear
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   forswear
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 hard
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 avoid
                 Perjury
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Serm.
                 3.
                 
                   ad
                   competentes
                
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   them
                   not
                   only
                   abstain
                   from
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     from
                     Swearing
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   Lye
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     man
                     Swearing
                     much
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     depart
                     from
                     Iniquity
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Plague
                     shall
                     not
                     depart
                     from
                     his
                     House
                     ,
                  
                   Eccles
                   .
                   23.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 
                   August
                   Act
                
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 have
                 exhorted
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 never
                 read
                 any
                 Command
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Opposition
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Old-Testament-Writings
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 before
                 alledged
                 declare
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 no
                 Command
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 a
                 Prohibition
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 by
                 his
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Example
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 of
                 
                 Paul's
                 was
                 but
                 an
                 Asseveration
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 already
                 produced
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 alledged
                 appears
                 :
                 For
                 besides
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 other
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 of
                 late
                 Bp.
                 
                   Ro.
                   Sanderson
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Oxford
                   Lectures
                
                 ,
                 shows
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   sometimes
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   Oath
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 defendeth
                 Joseph
                 from
                 breaking
                 God's
                 Command
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 sworn
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 
                 have
                 used
                 an
                 Asseveration
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   sure
                   as
                
                 Pharaoh
                 
                   liveth
                   ye
                   are
                   Spyes
                
                 :
                 So
                 may
                 Paul
                 be
                 defended
                 against
                 the
                 breaking
                 Christ's
                 Command
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   sure
                   as
                   ye
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 some
                 Greek
                 Copies
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   Rejoyce
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 :
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 translate
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   protest
                   by
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 sometimes
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 hath
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Scapula
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 translated
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   protest
                   by
                
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 Particle
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 of
                 granting
                 and
                 affirming
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 
                   verily
                   ,
                   indeed
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 interprets
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 translated
                 yea
                 ,
                 which
                 Scapula
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 sometimes
                 used
                 in
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 and
                 cites
                 Aristophanes
                 and
                 Xenophon
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 also
                 in
                 Composition
                 ,
                 for
                 affirming
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 profusus
                 ,
                 lavishing
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 Swearing
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 how
                 easily
                 might
                 the
                 Transcriber
                 ,
                 through
                 that
                 common
                 Use
                 ,
                 alter
                 a
                 Letter
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 ,
                 seeing
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 Verse
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Copies
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 another
                 word
                 an
                 Alteration
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 our
                 and
                 your
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 another
                 word
                 five
                 Letters
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 referring
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Verse
                 before
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 whole
                 Word
                 of
                 Seven
                 Letters
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 about
                 Thirty
                 Greek
                 Copies
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 Two
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 agree
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 interfer
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Thousands
                 of
                 various
                 Readings
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 diversly
                 follow
                 ,
                 some
                 one
                 ,
                 some
                 another
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 (
                 various
                 Lections
                 )
                 
                   Variae
                   Lectiones
                   Graec.
                   Nov.
                   Test
                
                 .
                 in
                 Bp.
                 
                 Walton's
                 
                   Polyglot
                   ,
                   vol.
                
                 6.
                 also
                 the
                 Preface
                 and
                 
                 Beza's
                 Epistle
                 therein
                 :
                 And
                 consider
                 how
                 hard
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 construe
                 ,
                 limit
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Sayings
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Weight
                 of
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 men
                 would
                 avoid
                 Penalties
                 too
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Letter
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 alters
                 not
                 the
                 Signification
                 )
                 upon
                 Credit
                 of
                 the
                 Transcribers
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 
                 Paul's
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Peter
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   things
                   are
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   and
                   wrested
                   by
                   the
                   Vnlearned
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 intend
                 in
                 such
                 
                 Learning
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 Worldly
                 Academics
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 joyned
                 with
                 that
                 Particle
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 words
                 as
                 men
                 use
                 in
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 Ground
                 of
                 his
                 Fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Remedy
                 against
                 their
                 Incredulity
                 ,
                 and
                 questioning
                 of
                 the
                 Weight
                 of
                 his
                 Assertions
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 other
                 Teachers
                 were
                 preferred
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 compelled
                 him
                 to
                 speak
                 
                   as
                   a
                   Fool
                
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   even
                   to
                   commend
                   himself
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 he
                 used
                 such
                 forcible
                 Asseverations
                 from
                 the
                 Testimony
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Work
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 ●im
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Record
                 thereof
                 upon
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Joy
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 spoak
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 lye
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 brings
                 his
                 Perfections
                 against
                 their
                 Imperfections
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 Belief
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 amount
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Voluntary
                 Condescension
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 prove
                 or
                 countenance
                 a
                 Compulsory
                 ,
                 Promissory
                 ,
                 Formal
                 ,
                 Ceremonial
                 Oath
                 to
                 be
                 exacted
                 or
                 taken
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Mark
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Oath
                 ,
                 or
                 Swear
                 ,
                 used
                 both
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 James
                 in
                 their
                 Prohibition
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 used
                 by
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 Asseverations
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 he
                 ever
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 b●t
                 speaking
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 indefinitely
                 )
                 that
                 use
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Men
                   swear
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   them
                   an
                   Oath
                   is
                   for
                   Confirmation
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Heathen
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 to
                 Vs
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 You
                 ;
                 or
                 We
                 ,
                 or
                 Ye
                 swear
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Strife
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 had
                 that
                 been
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 stood
                 the
                 present
                 Oath-Advocates
                 in
                 stead
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 swore
                 ,
                 must
                 being
                 the
                 word
                 swear
                 ,
                 or
                 Oath
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 ▪
                 his
                 Example
                 then
                 were
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 invalidate
                 to
                 us
                 now
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Abolishing
                 of
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 his
                 shaving
                 his
                 Head
                 at
                 Cenchrea
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Vow
                 ;
                 or
                 his
                 purifying
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 with
                 the
                 four
                 Jews
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 Vow
                 ;
                 or
                 his
                 circumcising
                 of
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 
                 can
                 warrant
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 those
                 legal
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 long
                 since
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 deadly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Bp.
                 Sanderson
                 distinguish
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 therefore
                 bring
                 in
                 Swearing
                 and
                 Vows
                 ,
                 might
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Colour
                 ,
                 bring
                 in
                 sacrificing
                 and
                 circumcising
                 too
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 LIV.
                 
                   ISIDORUS
                   PELUSIOTA
                
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 
                   Euagrius
                   Schol.
                
                 writes
                 ,
                 lived
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Fame
                 of
                 his
                 Sayings
                 and
                 Doings
                 was
                 spead
                 far
                 and
                 near
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 in
                 every
                 man's
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   He
                   led
                   on
                   Earth
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 wrote
                 many
                 notable
                 Works
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 are
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 whereof
                 he
                 writeth
                 against
                 Swearing
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   art
                   of
                   our
                   Flock
                   ,
                   and
                   art
                   ordered
                   under
                   a
                   good
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   deny
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Wild
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   his
                   Voice
                   
                     that
                     Forbiddeth
                     to
                     Swear
                     AT
                     ALL.
                  
                   Moreover
                   not
                   to
                   Swear
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     to
                     require
                     an
                     Oath
                     of
                     another
                     :
                  
                   Now
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   swear
                   ,
                   neither
                   require
                   thou
                   an
                   Oath
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   two
                   Causes
                   ;
                   either
                   because
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   asked
                   loves
                   Truth
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   to
                   Lye
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   man
                   speaks
                   Truth
                   usually
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     will
                     alwayes
                     speak
                     Truth
                     without
                     an
                     Oath
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Lyar
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     will
                     Lye
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     Swear
                     :
                  
                   Therefore
                   for
                   both
                   these
                   Causes
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     require
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 LV.
                 CHROMATIUS
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Aquileia
                 ,
                 about
                 or
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                
                 paraphraseth
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   given
                   by
                   
                   Moses
                   received
                   a
                   Growth
                   ,
                   Proficiency
                   or
                   Perfection
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Law
                   it
                   was
                   commanded
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   Forswear
                   ;
                   
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   NOT
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   :
                   Which
                   very
                   thing
                   heretofore
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   did
                   premeditate
                   that
                   Solomon
                   should
                   command
                   or
                   teach
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     not
                     thy
                     Mouth
                     use
                     to
                     Swear
                     .
                  
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   As
                   a
                   Servant
                   beaten
                   continually
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   lessened
                   from
                   the
                   Paleness
                   of
                   his
                   Stripes
                   ;
                   so
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   sweareth
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   purg'd
                   from
                   Sin.
                   
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     meet
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     Swear
                     AT
                     ALL
                     :
                  
                   For
                   ,
                   what
                   need
                   is
                   there
                   for
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   
                     LAWFUL
                     FOR
                     US
                     TO
                     LYE
                  
                   ;
                   whose
                   Words
                   ought
                   always
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   True
                   ,
                   so
                   
                     very
                     Faithful
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     accounted
                     for
                     Oaths
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   not
                   only
                   forbids
                   us
                   to
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   
                     BUT
                     EVEN
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   seem
                   to
                   speak
                   Truth
                   ONLY
                   when
                   we
                   swear
                   ;
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   think
                   that
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   True
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   Speech
                   ,
                   may
                   have
                   Liberty
                   to
                   Lye
                   without
                   an
                   Oath
                   :
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   Because
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   who
                   sweareth
                   ,
                   doth
                   swear
                   to
                   this
                   End
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   speak
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   have
                   no
                   Difference
                   to
                   be
                   
                     between
                     their
                     Oath
                     and
                     their
                     Word
                     :
                     Because
                     as
                     in
                     an
                     Oath
                     there
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     Perfidiousness
                     ,
                     so
                     in
                     our
                     Words
                     there
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     Lye
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   that
                   both
                   Perjury
                   and
                   Lying
                   is
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Punishment
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Judgment
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Mouth
                     which
                     Lyeth
                     killeth
                     the
                     Soul
                  
                   :
                   Therefore
                   whosoever
                   speaketh
                   Truth
                   ,
                   sweareth
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Faithful
                     Witness
                     doth
                     not
                     Lye.
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   (
                   not
                   without
                   Cause
                   )
                   often
                   relates
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     sworn
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   spoaken
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   lye
                   ,
                   is
                   counted
                   for
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   which
                   he
                   speaks
                   is
                   true
                   —
                   Now
                   we
                   find
                   God
                   sometimes
                   swearing
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   Perfidiousness
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Infidelity
                   ,
                   who
                   think
                   that
                   all
                   Truth
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   Credit
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   also
                   God
                   would
                   swear
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   trust
                   God
                   speaking
                   ,
                   might
                   trust
                   him
                   when
                   he
                   swore
                   :
                   Therefore
                   our
                   Lord
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     have
                     heard
                     it
                     said
                     of
                     old
                     ,
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     Forswear
                     ;
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     SWEAR
                     NOT
                     AT
                     ALL
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 LVI
                 .
                 THEODORET
                 on
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 pag.
                 57.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   doth
                   the
                   Law
                   command
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   ?
                   
                   
                     Lest
                     they
                     should
                     swear
                     by
                     false
                     Gods
                     :
                  
                   For
                   he
                   said
                   the
                   same
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     takest
                     the
                     Names
                     of
                  
                   Baalam
                   
                     out
                     of
                     thy
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     shalt
                     swear
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     liveth
                     with
                     Truth
                  
                   :
                   And
                   here
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     fear
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     him
                     only
                     shalt
                     thou
                     serve
                     ,
                     and
                     shalt
                     cleave
                     unto
                     him
                     and
                     shalt
                     swear
                     by
                     his
                     Name
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   subjoyned
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     shall
                     not
                     w●k
                     ●ter
                     other
                     or
                     strange
                     Gods
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     Gods
                     of
                     the
                     Nations
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     round
                     about
                     you
                     .
                  
                
                 Lyra
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 LVII
                 .
                 
                   Ordinary
                   Gloss
                
                 .
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.37
                 .
                 hath
                 this
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 
                   
                     A
                     Faithful
                     Speech
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     for
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 LVIII
                 .
                 
                   Johannes
                   Damascenus
                
                 ,
                 Parallel
                 .
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 16.
                 bringeth
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 one
                 Nilus
                 ,
                 against
                 Swearing
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 one
                 nam'd
                 NILUS
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 mention'd
                 by
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 Another
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 spoaken
                 of
                 by
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 both
                 very
                 famous
                 ;
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     profitable
                     to
                     Swear
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     but
                     very
                     pernicious
                     ,
                     and
                     execrable
                     and
                     abominable
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     hereafter
                     make
                     an
                     End
                     of
                     Swearing
                     ;
                     nor
                     commit
                     such
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     thy
                     Tongue
                     use
                     Oaths
                     .
                  
                
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 he
                 alledgeth
                 Testimonies
                 out
                 of
                 
                   J.
                   Chrysostom
                
                 ,
                 Hom.
                 13.
                 
                   ad
                   Populum
                   Antiochenum
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LIX
                 .
                 CYRILL
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 
                   Evagrius
                   Scholast
                
                 .
                 styles
                 Renown'd
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Commentary
                 on
                 Jeremy
                 the
                 4th
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   shall
                   swear
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   liveth
                   in
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Righteousness
                
                 ;
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   look
                   ,
                   who
                   swear
                   ,
                   how
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   swear
                   in
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   our
                   Oaths
                   are
                   by
                   Custom
                   rather
                   then
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   lashed
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   reproving
                   that
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     if
                     he
                     shall
                     swear
                     the
                     Lord
                     liveth
                     in
                     Truth
                     ,
                     in
                     Righteousness
                     and
                     Judgment
                  
                   :
                   For
                   we
                   know
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   unto
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     Swear
                  
                   NOT
                   AT
                   ALL.
                   But
                   let
                   us
                   consider
                   also
                   this
                   Saying
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   God
                   grant
                   ,
                   both
                   shall
                   
                   be
                   rewarded
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   perhaps
                   ,
                   it
                   first
                   behoveth
                   to
                   swear
                   in
                   Truth
                   ,
                   in
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   one
                   hath
                   made
                   Proficiency
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     worthy
                  
                   NOT
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   AT
                   ALL
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   have
                   YEA
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     needing
                     Witnesses
                     that
                  
                   IT
                   IS
                   SO
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     may
                     have
                  
                   NAY
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     needing
                     Witnesses
                     that
                  
                   IT
                   IS
                   VERILY
                   NOT
                   So.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 And
                 sayes
                 Cyrill
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   none
                   because
                   he
                   hears
                   that
                   God
                   swore
                   to
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   use
                   to
                   swear
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   Wrath
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   Wrath
                   ;
                   nor
                   doth
                   it
                   signifie
                   a
                   Passion
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Punishing
                   Power
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   such
                   like
                   Motion
                   ;
                   so
                   neither
                   is
                   Swearing
                   SWEARING
                   :
                   
                     For
                     ,
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     Swear
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   shews
                   the
                   Certainty
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   he
                   saith
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   certainly
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   God
                   
                     is
                     his
                     own
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   filling
                   the
                   Hearers
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   every
                   one
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   promised
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   shall
                   surely
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 LX.
                 CASSIODORUS
                 ,
                 on
                 Psalm
                 94.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   forbidden
                   to
                   swear
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   Power
                   they
                   cannot
                   perform
                   their
                   Promises
                   ,
                   
                   This
                   Cassiodorus
                   was
                   Famous
                   about
                   the
                   year
                   500.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 LXI
                 .
                 OLYMPIODORUS
                 was
                 also
                 Famous
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 on
                 Eccl.
                 8.
                 saith
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Keep
                   the
                   Mouth
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   study
                   concerning
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   go
                   far
                   from
                   the
                   Face
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   
                     an
                     Oath
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Refrain
                     and
                     depart
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     not
                     AT
                     ALL
                     endure
                     to
                     take
                     an
                     Oath
                     into
                     thy
                     Mouth
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXII
                 .
                 
                   ISIDORUS
                   HISPALENSIS
                
                 was
                 famous
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 liv'd
                 with
                 him
                 they
                 calld
                 
                   St.
                   Gregory
                
                 ,
                 who
                 disliked
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Universal
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Use
                 of
                 Swearing
                 :
                 his
                 Words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Many
                     are
                     slow
                     to
                     believe
                     which
                     are
                     moved
                     at
                     the
                     Belief
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     :
                  
                   
                   
                     But
                     they
                     do
                     grieveously
                     offend
                     ,
                     who
                     compel
                     them
                     to
                     Swear
                     that
                     speak
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXIII
                 .
                 ANTIOCHUS
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Man
                 famous
                 for
                 Holiness
                 &
                 Learning
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 Palestine
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Heraclius
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 Year
                 614.
                 
                 In
                 his
                 Pandects
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Hom.
                 62.
                 concerning
                 Swearing
                 saith
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 (
                 which
                 see
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Latine
                 Translation
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 imperfect
                 )
                 
                   The
                   old
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   giving
                   Laws
                   to
                   Children
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   their
                   Age
                   were
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   more
                   holy
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   not
                   unseasonably
                   commands
                   ,
                   To
                   Swear
                   nothing
                   to
                   their
                   Neighbour
                   in
                   Deceit
                   ;
                   
                     But
                     us
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     Saviour
                     commandeth
                     ,
                  
                   NOT
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   AT
                   ALL
                   ,
                   
                     neither
                     out
                     of
                     Season
                     ,
                     nor
                     in
                     Season
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   saith
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     your
                  
                   YEA
                   be
                   YEA
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     your
                  
                   NAY
                   ,
                   NAY
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     more
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     Evil.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 saith
                 he
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 People
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Stiff
                   Neck
                
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   commanded
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     forswear
                     ,
                     but
                     shalt
                     perform
                     thy
                     Vows
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   
                   Hard-hearted
                   and
                   Disobedient
                   to
                   me
                   :
                   
                     But
                     to
                     you
                     that
                     believe
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     I
                     have
                     given
                     Power
                     to
                     become
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     born
                     again
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     I
                     command
                     ,
                  
                   NOT
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   AT
                   ALL
                   ,
                   
                     neither
                     little
                     ,
                     nor
                     great
                     Oaths
                     ;
                     that
                     a
                     Difference
                     may
                     plainly
                     appear
                     who
                     are
                     Bastards
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     true
                     Sons
                     .
                  
                   Let
                   us
                   therefore
                   ,
                   
                     Dear
                     Friends
                  
                   ,
                   fear
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   vouchsafed
                   us
                   so
                   much
                   Honour
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   Father
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   Fear
                   ;
                   as
                   sincere
                   ingenuous
                   Servants
                   let
                   us
                   keep
                   his
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   
                     NOT
                     TO
                     SWEAR
                     AT
                     ALL
                  
                   ,
                   lest
                   he
                   say
                   as
                   in
                   Isa
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     I
                     have
                     nourish'd
                     and
                     brought
                     up
                     Children
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     have
                     rebell'd
                     against
                     me
                  
                   :
                   Let
                   's
                   not
                   be
                   Sleighters
                   and
                   Despisers
                   of
                   this
                   Commandment
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   said
                   and
                   done
                   
                     without
                     an
                     Oath
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   credited
                   by
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXIV
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 Century
                 ,
                 BEDA
                 ,
                 an
                 English
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 of
                 those
                 Dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 styl'd
                 Venerable
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Exposition
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Before
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   my
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   swear
                   not
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   he
                   desires
                   entirely
                   to
                   draw
                   out
                   the
                   deadly
                   Poison
                   of
                   the
                   Tongue
                   in
                   his
                   Hearers
                   ,
                   he
                   forbad
                   to
                   detract
                   or
                   slander
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   judge
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   who
                   forbad
                   to
                   grieve
                   in
                   Adversities
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   open
                   Sins
                   ;
                
                 he
                 adds
                 this
                 also
                 (
                 seeming
                 light
                 to
                 some
                 )
                 
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   Custom
                   of
                   Swearing
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   esteem'd
                   a
                   light
                   matter
                   ,
                   plainly
                   appears
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   carefully
                   consider
                   that
                   Sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                   where
                   he
                   faith
                   ,
                   
                     Of
                     every
                     idle
                     Word
                     that
                     men
                     shall
                     speak
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     give
                     Account
                     in
                     the
                     Day
                     of
                     Judgment
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   [
                   That
                   ye
                   fall
                   not
                   into
                   Condemnation
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                
                 
                   I
                   restrain
                   you
                   
                     from
                     the
                     Fault
                     of
                     Swearing
                  
                   ,
                   lest
                   by
                   Swearing
                   frequently
                   true
                   things
                   ,
                   ye
                   fall
                   sometimes
                   also
                   into
                   Forswearing
                   ;
                   but
                   stand
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   the
                   Vice
                   of
                   Forswearing
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     Swear
                     neither
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   greatest
                   Necessity
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   also
                   falls
                   under
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   Guilt
                   ,
                   who
                   although
                   he
                   never
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   
                     yet
                     sweareth
                     true
                     oftener
                     then
                     there
                     is
                     need
                  
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   he
                   offends
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   Idleness
                   of
                   superfluous
                   Speech
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   offendeth
                   the
                   Judge
                   ,
                   which
                   forbad
                   both
                   every
                   unprofitable
                   Word
                   and
                   OATH
                   .
                
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 chief
                 man
                 among
                 the
                 English
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 they
                 then
                 held
                 ,
                 as
                 further
                 appears
                 from
                 
                   H.
                   Spelman
                
                 ,
                 that
                 learn'd
                 English
                 Knight
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Brittish
                   Councils
                   ,
                   Canons
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 in
                 the
                 Exceptions
                 or
                 
                   select
                   Collections
                
                 of
                 Egbert
                 ,
                 Arch
                 Bishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 Artic.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Priest
                   wha●soever
                   may
                   swear
                   an
                
                 Oath
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   let
                   him
                   speak
                   all
                   things
                   simply
                   ,
                   in
                   Purity
                   ond
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 and
                 Council
                 ,
                 Art.
                 18.
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 
                   Monasteries
                   ,
                   Priests
                   &
                   Deacons
                
                 should
                 say
                 
                   (
                   without
                   Swearing
                
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 purge
                 and
                 clear
                 themselves
                 ,
                 only
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   speak
                   the
                   Truth
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   I
                   lye
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 pag.
                 259.
                 
                 In
                 England
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Berghamst●d
                 about
                 the
                 Year
                 750.
                 
                 Artic.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   That
                   a
                   Bishop
                   or
                   a
                   King's
                   Word
                   or
                   Affirmation
                   without
                   an
                   Oath
                   is
                   irrefragable
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 agrees
                 with
                 
                   Blastaris
                   Canons
                
                 above
                 mention'd
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 this
                 Day
                 in
                 some
                 Countries
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Electoral
                   Arch-Bishops
                
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Colen
                   ,
                   Mentz
                
                 and
                 Triers
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Noble
                 Men
                 in
                 their
                 Station
                 ,
                 speak
                 
                   without
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   upon
                   their
                   Honour
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 Certainly
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 below
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 true
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 Spiritual
                 Station
                 
                   to
                   Swear
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Chrysostom
                 and
                 the
                 Ancients
                 have
                 well
                 observ'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LXV
                 .
                 HAIMO
                 lived
                 about
                 840.
                 who
                 on
                 the
                 Revelations
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   lawful
                   only
                   
                     for
                     Men
                     and
                     Angels
                     to
                     swear
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     Men
                     it
                     is
                     forbidden
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXVI
                 .
                 
                   AMBROSIUS
                   ANSBERTUS
                   ,
                   Gallus
                   Presbyter
                
                 :
                 
                   Seeing
                   the
                   Lord
                   cohibits
                   the
                   Faithful
                   from
                   every
                   Oath
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Swear
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     neither
                     by
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     &c.
                     but
                     let
                     your
                     Yea
                     be
                     Yea
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     Nay
                     ,
                  
                   
                   Nay
                   ;
                   what
                   abounds
                   more
                   then
                   them
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Evil
                   :
                   Who
                   stretcheth
                   out
                   his
                   Hand
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   sweareth
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   liveth
                   forever
                   ,
                   Are
                   not
                   his
                   Sayings
                   and
                   Actings
                   set
                   for
                   Examples
                   for
                   Believers
                   to
                   imitate
                   ?
                   But
                   only
                   in
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   often
                   deceived
                   by
                   an
                   Oath
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   never
                   is
                   deceived
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   prohibited
                   men
                   from
                   an
                   Oath
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   known
                   Sin
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   what
                   do
                   we
                   understand
                   to
                   be
                   figured
                   by
                   the
                   Hand
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   unless
                   (
                   as
                   before
                   noted
                   )
                   a
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   Redemption
                   of
                   Mankind
                   ?
                   For
                   ,
                   his
                   Hand
                   is
                   the
                   Operation
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   although
                   also
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   Son
                   be
                   his
                   Right-Hand
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   he
                   sheweth
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 LXVIII
                 .
                 THEOPHYLACT
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Bulgarians
                 ,
                 whom
                 some
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Ninth
                 Century
                 ,
                 others
                 after
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 very
                 Famous
                 ;
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 their
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 Comment
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   swear
                   ,
                   or
                   adjure
                   more
                   to
                   Yea
                   or
                   Nay
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   Moreover
                   (
                   sayes
                   he
                   )
                   if
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Law
                     also
                     given
                     to
                  
                   Moses
                   
                     was
                     evil
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     commandeth
                     to
                     swear
                     ,
                  
                   Learn
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   Evil
                   to
                   swear
                   ;
                   
                     but
                     after
                     Christ
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     Evil
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   circumcised
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   brief
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   *
                   Jewish
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   convenient
                   for
                   a
                   Child
                   to
                   suck
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   for
                   a
                   Man.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXIX
                 .
                 Barnard
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Truth
                   needs
                   not
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   modo
                   bene
                   vivendi
                
                 ,
                 Ser.
                 32.
                 
                 
                   De
                   perjurio
                
                 .
                 
                   A
                   Faithful
                   Word
                   holds
                   the
                   Place
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   cannot
                   Lye
                   who
                   doth
                   not
                   Speak
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   cannot
                   Forswear
                   who
                   doth
                   not
                   undertake
                   to
                   Swear
                   :
                   grounded
                   on
                   Matthew
                   5.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   PASCHALIUS
                   RATBERTUS
                
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   every
                   where
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   Perfection
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   is
                   renew'd
                   ;
                   for
                   by
                   what
                   every
                   one
                   swears
                   ,
                   he
                   either
                   worships
                   ,
                   loveth
                   or
                   fears
                   it
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   carnal
                   People
                   it
                   was
                   lawful
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   was
                   allow'd
                   as
                   to
                   little
                   Ones
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   offer'd
                   Sacrifices
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   offer
                   them
                   to
                   Idols
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   it
                   was
                   permitted
                   
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   :
                   Not
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   this
                   well
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   better
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   to
                   God
                   then
                   to
                   Devils
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXXI
                 .
                 
                   OTHO
                   BRUNFELSIUS
                
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   But
                   let
                   your
                   Word
                   be
                   Yea
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   is
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   sure
                   in
                   his
                   Words
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   Unsworn
                   he
                   surpass
                   any
                   Jew
                   or
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   swearing
                   by
                   all
                   his
                   holy
                   Things
                   ,
                   namely
                   in
                   these
                   bare
                   Words
                   only
                   ,
                   
                     Yea
                     ,
                     Yea
                     ;
                     Nay
                     ,
                     Nay
                  
                   :
                   Such
                   Faithfulness
                   &
                   Constancy
                   is
                   commended
                   in
                   good
                   men
                   by
                   prophane
                   Authors
                   ;
                   Read
                   
                     Seneca
                     ,
                     Cicero
                     ,
                     Valerius
                     Maximus
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   thou
                   wilt
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     trusted
                     ,
                     unless
                     I
                     swear
                     :
                     Even
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     permitted
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Popes
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     swear
                     good
                     Words
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   But
                   such
                   Distrust
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   reign
                   in
                   the
                   Faithful
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   trust
                   not
                   Words
                   ,
                   what
                   should
                   an
                   Oath
                   do
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   Proverb
                   ,
                   
                     None
                     is
                     less
                     trusted
                     then
                     he
                     which
                     shall
                     often
                     swear
                     .
                  
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     gave
                     Power
                     to
                  
                   Popes
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     break
                     the
                     Command
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXXII
                 .
                 DRUTHMARUS
                 on
                 Math.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Lest
                   the
                   Jews
                   should
                   Swear
                   by
                   Idols
                   Names
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                     suffered
                     them
                     to
                     swear
                  
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Name
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   The
                   Lord
                   taught
                   us
                   Perfection
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   Trust
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   among
                   
                     Christians
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     should
                     be
                     no
                     need
                     to
                     interpose
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     Witness
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXXIII
                 .
                 JANSENIUS
                 on
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   If
                   
                   all
                   Christians
                   were
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   certainly
                   be
                   needless
                   both
                   to
                   require
                   and
                   take
                   an
                   Oath
                   —
                   I
                   think
                   this
                   more
                   
                     Christian
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     Swear
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     nor
                     Compel
                     to
                     Swear
                     ,
                     more
                     Spiritual
                     —
                     Yea
                  
                   and
                   Amen
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   
                     not
                     Swearing
                     ,
                     but
                     Affirming
                  
                   :
                   So
                   Christ
                   swore
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 See
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Hom.
                 69.
                 in
                 Cant.
                 
                   De
                   more
                   bene
                   vivendi
                
                 ,
                 Serm.
                 32.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 LXXIV
                 .
                 
                   ALBERTUS
                   MAGNUS
                
                 ,
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Swearing
                   is
                   by
                   Indulgence
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Thomas
                   Aquinas
                
                 cites
                 Rabanus
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 LXXV
                 .
                 
                   Alex.
                   de
                   Ales
                
                 citeth
                 
                   HUG
                   .
                   CARDINAL
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   
                     Forbad
                     Swearing
                  
                   ,
                   lest
                   any
                   should
                   desire
                   to
                   swear
                   as
                   a
                   Good
                   Thing
                   ,
                   
                   also
                   that
                   none
                   might
                   fall
                   into
                   Perjury
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXXVI
                 .
                 REMIGIUS
                 on
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   never
                   Swears
                   ,
                   never
                   Forswears
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXXVII
                 .
                 RUFFINUS
                 on
                 Psal
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 
                   
                     Not
                     to
                     Swear
                     at
                     all
                     is
                     of
                     Perfect
                     Men.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 See
                 also
                 Smaragdus
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Titelmannus
                 on
                 Psal
                 .
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Brugensis
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ludolphus
                   Carthusianus
                
                 ,
                 vita
                 Christi
                 ,
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 cap.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Rupertus
                 ,
                 de
                 operibus
                 spiritus
                 sancti
                 ,
                 fol.
                 453.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Baptista
                   Folengius
                
                 ,
                 on
                 Psal
                 .
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Nic.
                   Lyra
                
                 and
                 
                   Ordinary
                   Gloss
                
                 on
                 Mat
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                 LXXVIII
                 .
                 
                   EUTHYMIUS
                   ZAGABONUS
                
                 ,
                 on
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 p.
                 43.
                 saith
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   ye
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   time
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   old
                   Law
                   saith
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   but
                   shalt
                   offer
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   thine
                   Oaths
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   added
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   put
                   Fear
                   into
                   the
                   Swearer
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   knows
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   undertakes
                   the
                   Oath
                   .
                   
                     [
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     Swear
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     ]
                  
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   easily
                   sweareth
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   perchance
                   may
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Custom
                   of
                   Swearing
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   Swears
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   ,
                   will
                   never
                   Forswear
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   thou
                   that
                   swearest
                   ,
                   so
                   be
                   thou
                   do
                   not
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   thou
                   observest
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   Swearing
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   ,
                   thou
                   dost
                   promote
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   mean
                   and
                   imperfect
                   Philosophy
                   ;
                   
                     but
                     this
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     highest
                     and
                     perfect
                     .
                  
                   The
                   other
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     Forswear
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Exodus
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     restore
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     thine
                     Oaths
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Deuteronomy
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   other
                   words
                   :
                   Now
                   he
                   commanded
                   this
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   swear
                   by
                   Gods
                   of
                   a
                   false
                   Name
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   require
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   comes
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   how
                   canst
                   thou
                   induce
                   thy
                   Brother
                   unto
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   thou
                   avoidest
                   thy self
                   ;
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   Lover
                   of
                   thy
                   Brother
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   rather
                   of
                   Money
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 
                   Nor
                   by
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Lest
                   they
                   should
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   forbad
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   only
                   ,
                   in
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     By
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   adds
                   also
                   other
                   kind
                   of
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   then
                   the
                   Jews
                   did
                   swear
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   that
                   sweareth
                   by
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   sweareth
                   again
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   fills
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   rules
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   have
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   Honour
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   themselves
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   saith
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     Heaven
                     is
                     my
                     Throne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Earth
                     is
                     my
                     Foot-stool
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Prophet
                   manifesting
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   filleth
                   all
                   things
                   :
                   
                     Do
                     not
                     I
                     fill
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     ?
                     David
                  
                   also
                   saith
                   ,
                   The
                   City
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   King.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Neither
                   by
                   thy
                   Head.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   
                     not
                     swear
                     the
                     meanest
                     Oath
                  
                   ;
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   thy
                   own
                   Head
                   ,
                   lest
                   thou
                   proceed
                   to
                   greater
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   manner
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Creature
                   is
                   also
                   the
                   Possession
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   the
                   Oath
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   it
                   (
                   the
                   Creature
                   )
                   in
                   his
                   Power
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   (
                   the
                   Head
                   )
                   be
                   made
                   thine
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   thy
                   Work
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   manifest
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   make
                   one
                   Hair
                   white
                   or
                   black
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   let
                   your
                   Words
                   be
                   Yea
                   ,
                   Yea
                   ;
                   Nay
                   ,
                   Nay
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Let
                   your
                   Speech
                   be
                   when
                   ye
                   affirm
                   ,
                   Yea
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   ye
                   deny
                   ,
                   Nay
                   ;
                   and
                   use
                   only
                   these
                   for
                   ,
                   or
                   instead
                   of
                   Oaths
                   to
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   then
                   Yea
                   and
                   Nay
                   ;
                   what
                   is
                   adjoyned
                   besides
                   these
                   ,
                   he
                   calleth
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   Quest
                   .
                   
                     But
                     if
                     an
                     Oath
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     how
                     did
                     the
                     old
                     Law
                     permit
                     〈◊〉
                     :
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   were
                   also
                   of
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Deceit
                   of
                   Idols
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   Law
                   permitted
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     of
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     Infirmity
                     of
                     the
                     Hebrews
                  
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   whereas
                   they
                   were
                   Gluttons
                   and
                   Smell-Feasts
                   ,
                   they
                   lov'd
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   Idols
                   ;
                   and
                   whereas
                   also
                   they
                   were
                   Unbelieving
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   loved
                   an
                   Oath
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   afterwards
                   either
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   or
                   swear
                   by
                   Idols
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   permitted
                   them
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   and
                   to
                   swear
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   of
                   that
                   kind
                   ,
                   they
                   transferred
                   all
                   unto
                   God.
                   Now
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   process
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   cut
                   off
                   these
                   things
                   also
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   more
                   sublime
                   Law
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   in
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   Infants
                   to
                   be
                   suckled
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   men
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   unfit
                   :
                   There
                   we
                   allow
                   this
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   live
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Infants
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   with-draw
                   or
                   prohibit
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   manly
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Quest
                   .
                   
                     What
                     then
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     require
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     compel
                     to
                     Swear
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   more
                   forcible
                   then
                   this
                   Compulsion
                   or
                   Necessity
                   ;
                   and
                   chuse
                   rather
                   to
                   suffer
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     then
                     to
                     transgress
                     the
                     Command
                  
                   ,
                   sith
                   in
                   every
                   Precept
                   Force
                   and
                   Violent
                   Danger
                   will
                   often
                   meet
                   with
                   thee
                   :
                   And
                   unless
                   thou
                   esteemest
                   the
                   Command
                   of
                   God
                   every
                   where
                   more
                   forcible
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   will
                   depart
                   from
                   
                   thee
                   Void
                   and
                   Unperformed
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   following
                   Passages
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heaven
                     suffered
                     Violence
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Violent
                     take
                     it
                     by
                     Force
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXXIX
                 .
                 OECUMENIUS
                 ,
                 a
                 Famous
                 Greek
                 Writer
                 ,
                 about
                 Ann.
                 1070.
                 writes
                 on
                 Jam.
                 5.12
                 .
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   some
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     any
                     be
                     forced
                     to
                     swear
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ?
                  
                   We
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   stronger
                   then
                   the
                   Force
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   compels
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   may
                   doubt
                   ,
                   
                     How
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     that
                     Grace
                     doth
                     not
                     command
                     this
                     ,
                     as
                     did
                     the
                     Old
                     Law
                     ,
                     affording
                     Praise
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     did
                     swear
                     by
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ?
                  
                   We
                   say
                   ,
                   The
                   old
                   Law
                   leading
                   the
                   
                     Jews
                     not
                     to
                     swear
                     by
                     Devils
                     ,
                  
                   appointed
                   to
                   
                     swear
                     by
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   drawing
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Idols
                   or
                   Devils
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   it
                   had
                   sufficiently
                   taught
                   them
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Religious
                   Respect
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   rejected
                   Sacrifices
                   as
                   unprofitable
                   ,
                   seeking
                   not
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   by
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Broaken
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   sweet
                   whole
                   Burnt-Sacrifice
                   ,
                   enflamed
                   by
                   the
                   Fire
                   of
                   Love.
                   That
                   ye
                   fall
                   not
                   into
                   Hypocrisie
                   (
                   so
                   some
                   Copies
                   have
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   Greek
                   are
                   something
                   alike
                   )
                   Hypocrisie
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   or
                   Condemnation
                   ,
                   which
                   follows
                   them
                   that
                   Swear
                   without
                   sparing
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   the
                   Custom
                   of
                   Oaths
                   are
                   carryed
                   out
                   to
                   Forswear
                   .
                   The
                   Word
                   Hypocrisie
                   signifies
                   thus
                   much
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   being
                   one
                   thing
                   appears
                   another
                   ;
                   How
                   then
                   falleth
                   he
                   into
                   Hypocrisie
                   that
                   sweareth
                   ?
                   Answ
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   believed
                   for
                   the
                   Oath
                   's
                   
                   sake
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   Transgression
                   following
                   ,
                   is
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Lyar
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Man
                   ,
                   not
                   producing
                   Yea
                   in
                   Certainty
                   .
                   He
                   forbids
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   Perjury
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   Heaven
                   and
                   other
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   not
                   bring
                   these
                   things
                   into
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   swear
                   ,
                   do
                   swear
                   by
                   the
                   Greater
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXXX
                 .
                 ANSHELMUS
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 about
                 Ann.
                 1090.
                 on
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 thus
                 ,
                 pag.
                 38.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Moses
                   seeing
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   take
                   away
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   takes
                   away
                   Perjury
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   men
                   have
                   in
                   great
                   Reverence
                   those
                   things
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   swear
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   make
                   the
                   Creatures
                   Gods
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   he
                   commands
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     render
                     their
                     Oaths
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     swear
                     by
                     Creatures
                     :
                  
                   But
                   the
                   Lord
                   removes
                   them
                   more
                   perfectly
                   from
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     he
                     forbids
                     them
                     to
                     Swear
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 LXXXI
                 .
                 The
                 Ancient
                 WALDENSES
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 Cause
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Deny'd
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   any
                   Oath
                
                 in
                 what
                 Sense
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 and
                 Fathers
                 refused
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 altogether
                 :
                 To
                 be
                 sure
                 their
                 Enemies
                 charged
                 them
                 with
                 it
                 for
                 above
                 Three
                 Hundred
                 Years
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 then
                 deny'd
                 the
                 Charge
                 :
                 We
                 suppose
                 none
                 will
                 attempt
                 to
                 prove
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 Particular
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 LXXXII
                 .
                 And
                 Bp.
                 USHER
                 pleads
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Swearers
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 LXXXIII
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 People
                 of
                 Albi
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 Ann.
                 1176.
                 held
                 ,
                 
                   
                     It
                     was
                     Unlawful
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXXXIV
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Plowman's
                   Complaint
                
                 ,
                 containing
                 ,
                 as
                 abundance
                 of
                 mournful
                 Applications
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 notable
                 and
                 serious
                 Reprehensions
                 of
                 the
                 Lapst
                 ,
                 Erroneous
                 and
                 Cruel
                 Nature
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 among
                 others
                 it
                 hath
                 this
                 notable
                 Passage
                 to
                 our
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   thou
                   givest
                   us
                   a
                   Command
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   in
                   bidding
                   us
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Yea
                     ,
                     Yea
                  
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   
                     Swear
                     for
                     Nothing
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   he
                   (
                   Pope
                   )
                   that
                   calls
                   himself
                   
                     thy
                     Vicar
                     on
                     Earth
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   broken
                   the
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   so
                   
                     makes
                     a
                     Law
                     to
                     Compel
                     men
                     to
                     Swear
                     .
                  
                
                 Who
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 certainly
                 known
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 it
                 was
                 embraced
                 of
                 the
                 Wickliffians
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 worthy
                 of
                 their
                 Patronage
                 ;
                 and
                 remembred
                 and
                 recorded
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Fox
                
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 unworthy
                 to
                 keep
                 Company
                 with
                 
                   Protestant
                   Martyrs
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LXXXV
                 .
                 
                   JOHN
                   WICKLIFF
                
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 Country-man
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 Divinity-Professor
                 of
                 Oxford
                 (
                 Famous
                 for
                 his
                 Learning
                 and
                 Godly
                 Courage
                 in
                 oppugning
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Edward
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 Richard
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1370.
                 )
                 
                 was
                 accused
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   maintaining
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   any
                   Contract
                   or
                   Civil
                   Bargain
                   betwixt
                   man
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   are
                   Unlawful
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXXXVI
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 bring
                 in
                 here
                 a
                 Passage
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Plowman's
                   Tale
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 lyes
                 in
                 GEFFRY
                 CHAUCER's
                 Works
                 ,
                 not
                 impertinent
                 to
                 our
                 Purpose
                 ;
                 whose
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Honour
                 and
                 Wit
                 was
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 lived
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 1360.
                 
                 
                   John
                   Wickliff's
                
                 Contemporary
                 .
              
               
                 
                 '
                 These
                 Wollen
                 make
                 men
                 to
                 Swear
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   '
                   against
                   Christ's
                   Commaundment
                
                 ;
              
               
                 '
                 And
                 Christ's
                 Members
                 all
                 to
                 tear
                 ,
              
               
                 '
                 on
                 rood
                 as
                 he
                 were
                 new
                 yrent
                 :
              
               
                 '
                 Such
                 Laws
                 they
                 maken
                 by
                 common
                 Assent
                 ,
              
               
                 '
                 each
                 one
                 it
                 throweth
                 as
                 a
                 Ball
                 ;
              
               
                 '
                 Thus
                 the
                 Poor
                 be
                 full
                 shent
                 ;
              
               
                 '
                 but
                 ever
                 Falshood
                 foul
                 it
                 befal
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 hath
                 Expressions
                 not
                 less
                 disliking
                 Oaths
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Parson's
                   Tales
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 Parson
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   After
                   those
                   ,
                   then
                   cometh
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   
                     expresly
                     against
                     the
                     Commandment
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     saith
                  
                   by
                   St.
                   Matthew's
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Ne
                     shall
                     ye
                     not
                     Swear
                     in
                     all
                     manner
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   on
                   no
                   Account
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 LXXXVII
                 .
                 
                   WILLIAM
                   SWINDERBY
                
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Zealous
                 Follower
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Wickliff
                
                 ,
                 also
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Richard
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 his
                 Appeal
                 to
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Unjust
                 Sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Charge
                 exhibited
                 
                   (
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   ought
                   to
                   swear
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   simply
                   ,
                   without
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   to
                   Affirm
                   or
                   Deny
                   )
                
                 he
                 answers
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Whereas
                   Christ's
                   Law
                   forbids
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope's
                   Law
                   justifieth
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   and
                   compels
                   men
                   thereunto
                   :
                   Methinks
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   to
                   Comfort
                   or
                   Encourage
                   the
                   People
                   in
                   Swearing
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 LXXXVIII
                 .
                 
                   WALTER
                   BRUTE
                
                 ,
                 
                 also
                 an
                 early
                 Dissenter
                 from
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Intimate
                 of
                 
                   William
                   Swinderby
                
                 ;
                 being
                 charged
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Lawful
                   for
                
                 Christians
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   any
                   Cause
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   neither
                   by
                   the
                   Creature
                
                 ;
                 thus
                 answer'd
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 it
                 comprehends
                 much
                 of
                 our
                 Belief
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 :
                 
                   As
                   concerning
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   I
                   believe
                   and
                   obey
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Master
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   That
                   
                   Christian-men
                   in
                   Affirmation
                   of
                   a
                   Truth
                   should
                   pass
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   he
                   excludes
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   For
                   Christ
                   sayes
                   ,
                   
                     Unless
                     your
                     Righteousness
                     exceed
                     the
                     Righteousness
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   
                     ye
                     cannot
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   concerning
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     by
                     them
                     of
                     old
                     time
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     Forswear
                     thy self
                     ,
                     but
                     shalt
                     perform
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     thou
                     knowest
                     :
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     swear
                     at
                     
                     all
                     ,
                     neither
                     by
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     by
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     &c.
                     but
                     let
                     your
                     Communication
                     be
                     Yea
                     ,
                     Yea
                     ;
                     and
                     Nay
                     ,
                     Nay
                     ;
                     for
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     shall
                     be
                     more
                     then
                     this
                     ,
                     proceedeth
                     of
                     Evil
                     :
                  
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Perfection
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Men
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   was
                   ,
                   Not
                   to
                   Forswear
                   themselves
                   ;
                   
                     so
                     the
                     Perfection
                     of
                  
                   Christian
                   
                     Men
                     is
                     ,
                     Not
                     to
                     Swear
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   commanded
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whose
                   Commandments
                   must
                   in
                   no
                   Case
                   be
                   broaken
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 
                   W.
                   Brute
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 LXXXIX
                 .
                 
                   John
                   Purrey
                   ,
                   John
                   Edward
                   ,
                   John
                   Becket
                   ,
                   John
                   Clements
                   ,
                   Richard
                   Herbert
                
                 and
                 
                   Emmot
                   Willie
                
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 through
                 Fears
                 and
                 Hopes
                 deserted
                 their
                 Profession
                 ,
                 and
                 revolted
                 (
                 as
                 
                   John
                   Fox
                
                 tells
                 us
                 )
                 from
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Religion
                 then
                 profest
                 of
                 those
                 called
                 Wickliffians
                 or
                 Lollards
                 (
                 the
                 True
                 ,
                 Poor
                 ,
                 Persecuted
                 Christians
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 Fifteen
                 Articles
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 abjured
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 ;
                 Item
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   neither
                   the
                
                 *
                 
                   Pope
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Prelate
                   ,
                   neither
                   any
                   Ordinary
                   can
                   compel
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   Swear
                   by
                   any
                   Creature
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   Bible-Book
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 XC
                 .
                 
                   WILLIAM
                   THORPE
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 
                   John
                   Fox
                
                 calls
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Constant
                   and
                   Blessed
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   Man
                
                 and
                 
                   Servant
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 refused
                 to
                 swear
                 upon
                 a
                 Bible
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 tendered
                 the
                 Oath
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 
                   Not
                   Lawful
                
                 to
                 take
                 or
                 give
                 an
                 Oath
                 thereon
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   
                   a
                   Book
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   (
                   sayes
                   he
                   )
                   but
                   divers
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   Swearing
                   is
                   ever
                   Unlawful
                   ,
                   as
                   witnesseth
                   Chrysostom
                   plainly
                   ,
                   
                     blaming
                     them
                     greatly
                     ,
                     that
                     bring
                     out
                     a
                     Book
                     to
                     swear
                     upon
                     ;
                     charging
                     Clarks
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     they
                     constrain
                     any
                     Body
                     to
                     swear
                     well
                     ,
                     when
                     that
                     thing
                     is
                     sooth
                  
                   (
                   or
                   true
                   )
                   
                     that
                     they
                     swear
                     for
                  
                   .
                   And
                   also
                   ,
                   full
                   many
                   Men
                   and
                   Women
                   now
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     well
                     done
                     to
                     swear
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     our
                     Lady
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     other
                     Saints
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     them
                     in
                     mind
                  
                   ;
                   others
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     swear
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     may
                     otherwise
                     be
                     believed
                     :
                  
                   But
                   since
                   all
                   these
                   Sayings
                   are
                   Excuses
                   ,
                   and
                   Sin
                   ,
                   methinks
                   ,
                   Sir
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   that
                   this
                   Sense
                   of
                   Chrysostom
                   may
                   be
                   
                     alledged
                     well
                     against
                     all
                     such
                     Swearers
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 XCI
                 .
                 
                   ELIZABETH
                   YOUNG
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 Examination
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Marian-days
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Inquisitors
                   of
                   Heritical
                   Pravity
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 then
                 called
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 to
                 Swear
                 ,
                 this
                 Language
                 was
                 used
                 to
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Dr.
                 Martin
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   he
                   racked
                   Inch-meal
                   ,
                   thou
                   
                     Trayterly
                     Whore
                  
                   and
                   Heretick
                   ;
                   but
                   thou
                   shalt
                   swear
                   before
                   a
                   Judge
                   before
                   thou
                   go
                   .
                
              
               
                 Eliz.
                 Young
                 ,
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     understand
                     not
                     what
                     an
                     Oath
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     will
                     take
                     no
                     such
                     thing
                     upon
                     me
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Dr.
                 Martin
                 ,
                 
                   She
                   refuseth
                   to
                   swear
                   upon
                   the
                   four
                   Evangelists
                   before
                   a
                   Judge
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   I
                   my self
                   and
                   Mr.
                   Hussey
                   ,
                   have
                   had
                   her
                   before
                   us
                   Four
                   Times
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   cannot
                   bring
                   her
                   to
                   swear
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   wilt
                   thou
                   not
                   swear
                   before
                   a
                   Judge
                   ,
                   &
                   c
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Eliz.
                 Young
                 ,
                 
                   
                     My
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     swear
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Hand
                     is
                     mine
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   No
                   ,
                   said
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ;
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Eliz.
                 Young
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     saith
                     ,
                     That
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     more
                     then
                     Yea
                     ,
                     Yea
                     ;
                     or
                     Nay
                     ,
                     Nay
                     ,
                     it
                     cometh
                     of
                     Evil.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Then
                 Dr.
                 Cook
                 brought
                 her
                 to
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 commanding
                 her
                 to
                 lay
                 her
                 Hand
                 thereon
                 .
              
               
                 Eliz.
                 Young
                 ,
                 
                   
                     No
                     ,
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     Not
                     Swear
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   she
                   persisted
                   ,
                   till
                   God
                   delivered
                   her
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Hands
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   John
                   Huss
                   ,
                   Jerom
                
                 of
                 
                   Prague
                   ,
                   Walter
                   Brute
                   ,
                   William
                   Swinderby
                   ,
                   William
                   Sawtry
                   ,
                   William
                   White
                   ,
                   William
                   Thorpe
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 are
                 recorded
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 both
                 High
                 and
                 Low
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   have
                   refused
                   all
                   Swearing
                   ;
                   as
                   well
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   Case
                   ,
                   private
                   or
                   publick
                   .
                
                 Though
                 such
                 as
                 admit
                 of
                 Oaths
                 in
                 some
                 Cases
                 ,
                 labour
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   John
                   Fox
                
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 abroad
                 ,
                 to
                 ecclipse
                 and
                 mutilate
                 their
                 Testimony
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 one
                 while
                 only
                 against
                 Book-Swearing
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Creature
                 ;
                 another
                 while
                 ,
                 only
                 against
                 Swearing
                 in
                 Private
                 Cases
                 ;
                 another
                 while
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   J.
                   Fox
                
                 relates
                 in
                 
                   John
                   Burrell
                
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   in
                   Case
                   of
                   Life
                   and
                   Death
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 most
                 evident
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 against
                 All
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Swearing
                   at
                   all
                
                 ;
                 else
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 so
                 frequently
                 alledge
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 accounted
                 swearing
                 by
                 Creatures
                 a
                 more
                 execrable
                 Sin
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 swear
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 constantly
                 counted
                 
                   Swearing
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   a
                   Sin
                   in
                   Christians
                   ,
                
                 as
                 cleaving
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 had
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 permitted
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Hardness
                 
                 and
                 Blindness
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 their
                 Unbelief
                 and
                 Propensity
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 swear
                 by
                 their
                 Gods.
                 Let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 that
                 Chrysostom
                 not
                 only
                 inveighs
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 Book
                 to
                 swear
                 by
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Creature
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 also
                 upbraided
                 them
                 with
                 Impudence
                 and
                 Audaciousness
                 ,
                 that
                 dare
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 Law
                 to
                 administer
                 an
                 Oath
                 by
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   so
                   strictly
                   forbids
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ridiculous
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 deny
                 Swearing
                 only
                 in
                 private
                 Cases
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 swear
                 in
                 Case
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 :
                 For
                 where
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Shadow
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Law
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 should
                 those
                 Honest
                 Men
                 invent
                 one
                 ?
                 Christ's
                 Law
                 we
                 read
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 and
                 
                 Jerom's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 mostly
                 in
                 their
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 repeated
                 here
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 Restriction
                 .
                 These
                 Good
                 Men
                 then
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 understood
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 either
                 to
                 have
                 forbidden
                 Swearing
                 in
                 any
                 Case
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 swear
                 in
                 Case
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 forbid
                 Swearing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 might
                 swear
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 but
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 hope
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 room
                 left
                 for
                 this
                 Objection
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XCII
                 .
                 
                 The
                 LOLLARDS
                 of
                 Kille
                 in
                 Scotland
                 were
                 
                   against
                   all
                   Swearing
                
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 Spotswood
                 in
                 his
                 Chronicle
                 doth
                 relate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   the
                
                 Kirk
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XCIII
                 .
                 
                 
                   MICHAEL
                   SADLER
                
                 (
                 an
                 Eminent
                 Man
                 ,
                 call'd
                 a
                 Lord
                 )
                 was
                 Cruelly
                 Tortur'd
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 some
                 Papists
                 under
                 the
                 Emperor
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 whose
                 Brethren
                 were
                 also
                 Executed
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Sisters
                 Drowned
                 ,
                 Ann.
                 1527.
                 
                 One
                 Article
                 alledged
                 against
                 him
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   men
                   should
                   not
                   Swear
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   before
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XCIV
                 .
                 The
                 CHRISTIAN-PROTESTANTS
                 in
                 the
                 Valley
                 of
                 Piedmont
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Cruelly
                 Tortured
                 to
                 Death
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 about
                 Ann.
                 1655.
                 
                 
                 One
                 Article
                 alledged
                 against
                 them
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   believed
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   lawful
                   to
                   Swear
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   True
                   or
                   False
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 XCV
                 .
                 
                   GERARD
                   SAGARELD
                
                 of
                 Parma
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 ,
                 
                   Denyed
                   all
                   Oaths
                   and
                   Vows
                
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 several
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 mention'd
                 by
                 B.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   De
                   Successione
                
                 :
                 
                   In
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Jury
                   and
                   Swearing
                   is
                   well
                   excluded
                   ,
                   and
                   need
                   not
                   
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     required
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 XCVI
                 .
                 ERASMUS
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   ye
                   shall
                   hear
                   another
                   thing
                   .
                   Commandment
                   was
                   given
                   unto
                   your
                   Elders
                   ,
                   none
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   made
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   perform
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   Forsworn
                   ;
                   for
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   man
                   only
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   only
                   Perjury
                   is
                   punishable
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   deceives
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   without
                   any
                   Oath
                   made
                   ,
                   he
                   goes
                   unpunished
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   condemneth
                   him
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   remote
                   from
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   doth
                   utterly
                   
                   condemn
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Oaths
                   ;
                   
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     lawful
                     to
                     Swear
                     ,
                     neither
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     by
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     seem
                     to
                     the
                     Common
                     Sort
                     to
                     be
                     things
                     of
                     less
                     Religion
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Neither
                     by
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Seat
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     nor
                     by
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     his
                     Foot-stool
                     ;
                     nor
                     by
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     King
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   :
                   Neither
                   as
                   the
                   Heathen
                   swear
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   another
                   Man
                   ,
                   whereof
                   thou
                   hast
                   no
                   Authority
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   consecrate
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   make
                   one
                   White
                   Hair
                   Black
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   contrary
                   :
                   And
                   because
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   consecrate
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Maker
                   ,
                   thou
                   oughtest
                   to
                   be
                   fearful
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   needeth
                   any
                   Oath
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     where
                     no
                     man
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     Simplicity
                     ,
                     can
                     distrust
                  
                   ;
                   nor
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   desire
                   to
                   deceive
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   might
                   do
                   it
                   ?
                   Such
                   is
                   their
                   Sincerity
                   and
                   Perfectness
                   ,
                   specially
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   which
                   they
                   declare
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   Despisers
                   .
                   Therefore
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   
                     plain
                     and
                     simple
                     Speech
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     holy
                     and
                     more
                     sure
                     then
                     the
                     devout
                     and
                     solemn
                     Oath
                     among
                     the
                  
                   Jews
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   whose
                   Hearts
                   and
                   Mouths
                   ought
                   to
                   agree
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   use
                   of
                   Speech
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   express
                   your
                   Minds
                   each
                   to
                   other
                   .
                   In
                   your
                   Bargains
                   ye
                   need
                   no
                   Oath
                   ,
                   ye
                   need
                   no
                   Execration
                   ,
                   or
                   Cursing
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   to
                   bind
                   the
                   Promiser
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   assure
                   him
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Promise
                   is
                   made
                   :
                   Two
                   Words
                   be
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   Nay
                   and
                   Yea
                   ,
                   whereby
                   
                   thou
                   denyest
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   dost
                   not
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   whereby
                   thou
                   dost
                   perform
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   didst
                   promise
                   by
                   plain
                   Word
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   do
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   less
                   bound
                   by
                   his
                   simple
                   and
                   bare
                   Word
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Jew
                   Swearing
                   by
                   all
                   holy
                   Things
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   whom
                   thou
                   makest
                   thy
                   Promise
                   unto
                   ,
                   doth
                   trust
                   thee
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   if
                   thou
                   hadst
                   made
                   a
                   solemn
                   Oath
                   .
                   
                     If
                     there
                     be
                     any
                  
                   
                   
                     more
                     besides
                     these
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     come
                     of
                     Evil
                     and
                     Sin
                     :
                     For
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     sweareth
                     ,
                     either
                     be
                     thinketh
                     Evil
                     of
                     him
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     sweareth
                     ,
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     requireth
                     the
                     Oath
                     ,
                     doth
                     distrust
                     :
                     But
                     none
                     of
                     these
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     perfect
                     in
                     all
                     Points
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   utterly
                   forbid
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   abolish
                   the
                   Law
                   which
                   doth
                   prohibit
                   Perjury
                   ;
                   
                     but
                     I
                     make
                     the
                     Law
                     more
                     full
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     with-draw
                     men
                     further
                     from
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Law
                     doth
                     punish
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Let
                   your
                   Mind
                   be
                   pure
                   and
                   plain
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   your
                   Heart
                   and
                   your
                   Mouth
                   go
                   both
                   together
                   :
                   
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   with
                   
                     feign'd
                     words
                  
                   deceive
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   .
                   
                     But
                     especially
                     ,
                     my
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     Swear
                     Not
                     ,
                  
                   lest
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   you
                   accustom
                   your selves
                   to
                   Forswear
                   .
                   Among
                   Jews
                   and
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   for
                   Fidelity's
                   sake
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   Oath
                   put
                   ;
                   
                     But
                     among
                  
                   Christians
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     ought
                     neither
                     to
                     distrust
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     deceive
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Vain
                     Thing
                     to
                     Swear
                     .
                  
                   Whosoever
                   is
                   accustomed
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   is
                   Cousen-german
                   to
                   the
                   Peril
                   of
                   Forswearing
                   .
                   Be
                   you
                   afraid
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   Swear
                   by
                   God
                   in
                   humane
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   light
                   Matters
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     also
                     abstain
                     from
                     all
                     kind
                     
                     of
                     Swearing
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     Swear
                     neither
                     by
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     neither
                     by
                     Earth
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     thing
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Common
                     People
                     esteem
                     for
                  
                   
                   
                     Holy
                     and
                     Religious
                  
                   .
                   Whosoever
                   dare
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   Lye
                   without
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   he
                   dare
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   also
                   when
                   he
                   Sweareth
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   list
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   brief
                   :
                   
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     man
                     ,
                     will
                     believe
                     a
                     man
                     without
                     Swear●ng
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     naught
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     trust
                     a
                     man
                     though
                     he
                     Swear
                     :
                  
                   But
                   among
                   you
                   that
                   are
                   furnished
                   with
                   Evangelical
                   Plainness
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   neither
                   place
                   to
                   distrust
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   imagine
                   Deceit
                   ;
                   
                     But
                     let
                     your
                     Plain
                     Communication
                     be
                     regarded
                     for
                     no
                     less
                     True
                     and
                     Stedfast
                     ,
                     then
                     any
                     manner
                     of
                     Oath
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Jews
                   or
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     holy
                     soever
                     it
                     be
                     .
                     As
                     often
                     as
                     you
                     confirm
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     confirm
                     it
                     with
                     all
                     your
                     Heart
                     ;
                     and
                     perform
                     indeed
                     the
                     thing
                     that
                     you
                     speak
                     :
                     As
                     oft
                     as
                     you
                     deny
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     deny
                     it
                     with
                     your
                     whole
                     Heart
                     ;
                     neither
                     let
                     any
                     thing
                     else
                     be
                     in
                     your
                     Heart
                     then
                     your
                     Mouth
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     Counterfeiting
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     seeing
                     you
                     are
                     Disciples
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 altogether
                 out
                 of
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   many
                   Learned
                   and
                
                 Christian
                 
                   Men
                   have
                   not
                   flatly
                   denyed
                   the
                   Vse
                   of
                   Oaths
                   to
                   True
                
                 Christians
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 the
                 Contribution
                 that
                 is
                 afforded
                 us
                 by
                 several
                 School
                 and
                 other
                 Roman
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 evidence
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Succession
                 ,
                 and
                 Universality
                 of
                 Testimony
                 to
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 improper
                 to
                 mention
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Judgment
                 of
                 Shoolmen
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 .
              
               
                 
                 XCVII
                 .
                 
                   T.
                   AQUINAS
                   ,
                   Non
                   j●rare
                   omnino
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Not
                 to
                 swear
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   had
                   taught
                   before
                   ,
                   
                     Wrong
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     to
                     our
                     Neighbour
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   in
                   forbidding
                   Anger
                   with
                   Murder
                   ,
                   Lust
                   ,
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   putting
                   away
                   of
                   one's
                   Wife
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   he
                   teacheth
                   consequently
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   abstain
                   from
                   the
                   wronging
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   forbid
                   only
                   Forswearing
                   ,
                   as
                   Evil
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Occasion
                   of
                   Evil
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   hear
                   thou
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     it
                     was
                     said
                     of
                     old
                     time
                     ,
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     forswear
                     thy self
                     :
                  
                   and
                   lest
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   make
                   to
                   themselves
                   the
                   Creatures
                   Gods
                   ,
                   he
                   commandeth
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     render
                     the
                     Oaths
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     swear
                     by
                     the
                     Creatures
                  
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   
                     Render
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   If
                   one
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   Creature
                   ,
                   whence
                   he
                   saith
                   in
                   
                     Deuteronomy
                     ,
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     fear
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     Name
                     shalt
                     swear
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   was
                   allowed
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   Children
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   offer
                   Sacrifice
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   offer
                   them
                   to
                   Idols
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   permitted
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   do
                   this
                   rightly
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   better
                   to
                   give
                   this
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   them
                   to
                   Devils
                   .
                   Chrysostom
                   upon
                   
                     Matthew
                     ,
                     For
                     no
                     man
                     sweareth
                     frequently
                     that
                     sometimes
                     may
                     not
                     forswear
                     ;
                     as
                     he
                     that
                     makes
                     it
                     a
                     Custom
                     to
                     speak
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     he
                     speaks
                     unfit
                     things
                     .
                     Augustine
                  
                   against
                   
                     Fauslus
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     was
                     more
                     willing
                     that
                     we
                     not
                     
                     Swearing
                     might
                     come
                     short
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     then
                     Swearing
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     to
                     come
                     nearer
                     to
                     Perjury
                     :
                  
                   Whence
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     Swear
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     .
                     Augustine
                  
                   on
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   confirms
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   Not
                   to
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     be
                     cannot
                     Forswear
                     ,
                     that
                     doth
                     not
                     Swear
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 XCVIII
                 .
                 
                   CAJETAN
                   ,
                   Again
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   have
                   heard
                
                 ]
                 
                   He
                   perfects
                   another
                   Precept
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Law
                   concerning
                   Perjury
                   (
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   time
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     Forswear
                  
                   )
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     take
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     thy
                     God
                     in
                     vain
                     :
                  
                   And
                   Levit.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     Forswear
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     but
                     shalt
                     render
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     Oaths
                     .
                  
                   The
                   first
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Precept
                   (
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     Forswear
                  
                   )
                   is
                   negative
                   ,
                   forbidding
                   Evil
                   in
                   its
                   kind
                   ;
                   for
                   Perjury
                   is
                   Evil
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   therefore
                   by
                   no
                   Reason
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   exc●sed
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   second
                   part
                   (
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     render
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     Oaths
                  
                   )
                   is
                   affirmative
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   signifie
                   to
                   fulfil
                   the
                   Oaths
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   promised
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   appears
                   )
                   and
                   thereupon
                   nothing
                   follows
                   of
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   Promises
                   )
                   but
                   it
                   signifies
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Oaths
                   to
                   God
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   rendred
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   Swearing
                   must
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   Creatures
                   :
                   For
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     swear
                     by
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     :
                  
                   Where
                   Swearing
                   is
                   not
                   commanded
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   but
                   regulated
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Creatures
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   commandeth
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Act
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     swear
                  
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   exhibited
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   no
                   Creatures
                   or
                   Idols
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                  
                   ]
                   He
                   perfecteth
                   both
                   the
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   adjoyning
                   two
                   Precepts
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   negative
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   affirmative
                   
                     (
                     Not
                     to
                     Swear
                     at
                     all
                     )
                  
                   Lo
                   a
                   negative
                   Precept
                   ,
                   wherein
                   two
                   things
                   are
                   contained
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Not
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Not
                     at
                     all
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   forbids
                   us
                   to
                   
                     Swear
                     at
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   expressing
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   in
                   expressing
                   God
                   ;
                   suppose
                   by
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Creatures
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   he
                   perfects
                   the
                   Precept
                   concerning
                   not
                   Forswearing
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   taking
                   away
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Occasion
                   of
                   Forswearing
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   incur
                   Forswearing
                   without
                   an
                   Oath
                   :
                   and
                   also
                   ,
                   the
                   Precept
                   of
                   performing
                   the
                   Oath
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   Care
                   of
                   Performing
                   ;
                   for
                   where
                   nothing
                   is
                   sworn
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   any
                   Care
                   of
                   performing
                   the
                   Oath
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 CV
                 .
                 
                   ALPHONSUS
                   de
                   Avendano
                
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   out
                   of
                   Cajetan
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   the
                   Lord
                   perfected
                   the
                   Command
                   of
                   not
                   Forswearing
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   away
                   not
                   only
                   Forswearing
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Occasion
                   of
                   not
                   Forswearing
                   ;
                   because
                   ,
                   without
                   an
                   Oath
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   incur
                   Perjury
                   .
                   An
                   Oath
                   was
                   not
                   necessary
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   Intention
                   of
                   Nature
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   men
                   had
                   continued
                   in
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   lyed
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   Christ
                   came
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   bring
                   back
                   men
                   to
                   this
                   first
                   
                   Innocency
                   ,
                   an
                   Oath
                   was
                   not
                   necessary
                   ,
                   supposing
                   that
                   men
                   ought
                   to
                   return
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   men
                   that
                   live
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Simplicity
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   an
                   Oath
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   Good.
                   
                
              
               
                 Reasons
                 for
                 avoiding
                 Caths
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1
                   st
                   ,
                   Lest
                   by
                   Swearing
                   they
                   fall
                   into
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   Cause
                   Swearing
                   is
                   of
                   an
                   ill
                   Report
                   amongst
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     Psalm
                  
                   18.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                   dly
                   ,
                   For
                   Reverence
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   3
                   dly
                   ,
                   For
                   the
                   mutual
                   Confidence
                   which
                   one
                   Christian
                   should
                   have
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   should
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   possible
                   to
                   be
                   deceived
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   thing
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   should
                   speak
                   in
                   a
                   single
                   Assertion
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   seem
                   to
                   forbid
                   all
                   Oaths
                   to
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   receives
                   no
                   Oath
                   ,
                   as
                   good
                   and
                   desirable
                   of
                   it self
                   ;
                   seeing
                   every
                   one
                   is
                   of
                   Evil.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Out
                   of
                   Cajetan
                   ,
                   The
                   Lord
                   perfecteth
                   this
                   Precept
                   of
                   not
                   Forswearing
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   away
                   not
                   only
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Occasion
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   Care
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   Care
                   of
                   Rendering
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Oh!
                   how
                   Sincere
                   and
                   True
                   would
                   the
                   Lord
                   make
                   his
                   Christians
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Affirmations
                   should
                   be
                   included
                   in
                   Three
                   Letters
                   only
                   ,
                   all
                   Denyals
                   in
                   other
                   Three
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Truth
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   familiar
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   Compendium
                   of
                   Three
                   Letters
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 C.
                 
                   FRANCISCUS
                   de
                   MENDOCA
                   ,
                   Olysiponensis
                
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Theol.
                 in
                 Eburens
                 .
                 Academia
                 ,
                 Sacr.
                 lit
                 .
                 Interpres
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 4.
                 
                   lib.
                   Reg.
                
                 Tom.
                 3.
                 
                 Speak
                 ,
                 
                   
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   In
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   it
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   i.
                   e.
                   testifie
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   verb
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   not
                   only
                   sig●ifieth
                   to
                   speak
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   
                     bear
                     Testimony
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   Ex.
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                   n.
                   14.
                   
                   Deut.
                   19.
                   n.
                   15.
                   
                   Job
                   16.
                   n.
                   9.
                   
                     et
                     passi●
                     alib●
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   places
                   ▪
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Difference
                   with
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   of
                   speaking
                   and
                   testifying
                   ,
                   nor
                   without
                   Cause
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   much
                   Veracity
                   of
                   Good
                   Men
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Simple
                   Speech
                   may
                   be
                   accounted
                   sworn
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   private
                   Conference
                   be
                   accounted
                   a
                   publick
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   the
                   Fidelity
                   of
                   Cato
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   believed
                   in
                   a
                   Court-Case
                   even
                   Unsworn
                   ;
                   which
                   also
                   S.
                   Jerome
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   Celantia
                   ,
                   inculcates
                   ;
                   
                     Let
                     there
                     be
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     much
                     Love
                     of
                     Truth
                     in
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     thou
                     sayest
                     ,
                     thou
                     mayst
                     think
                     to
                     be
                     sworn
                     .
                  
                   The
                   same
                   Jerome
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   Mat.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Swear
                     not
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     Gospel-Truth
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     doth
                     not
                     receive
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     sith
                     every
                     Faithful
                     Speech
                     is
                     for
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                   To
                   which
                   Opinion
                   is
                   agreeable
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   
                     Philo
                     Alex.
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     It
                     will
                     be
                     most
                     profitable
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     most
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     rational
                     Nature
                     ,
                     to
                     abstain
                     Altogether
                     from
                     Swearing
                     ;
                     and
                     be
                     so
                     accustom'd
                     to
                     Truth
                     ,
                     that
                     one's
                     single
                     Word
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     Force
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                   The
                   like
                   relateth
                   Josephus
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Jewish
                     War
                  
                   ,
                   cap.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     De
                     his
                     Esseni
                  
                   ,
                   most
                   
                   sincere
                   Worshippers
                   of
                   Truth
                   
                     (
                     vericultoribus
                     .
                  
                   )
                   The
                   Hebrew
                   Elders
                   also
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   would
                   make
                   their
                   Innocency
                   about
                   the
                   man
                   kill'd
                   by
                   an
                   Uncertain
                   Author
                   ,
                   testified
                   with
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Rabbins
                     ,
                     Solomon
                  
                   and
                   Moses
                   in
                   Lyran.
                   affirm
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   21.
                   
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   brought
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   asseverating
                   it
                   only
                   with
                   simple
                   Speech
                   ;
                   
                     And
                     they
                     shall
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     Hands
                     have
                     not
                     shed
                     this
                     Blood
                     ,
                     nor
                     our
                     Eyes
                     seen
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Because
                   the
                   simple
                   and
                   Naked
                   Speech
                   of
                   a
                   Wise
                   Man
                   ,
                   is
                   equivalent
                   to
                   an
                   Oath
                   ;
                   which
                   St.
                   Bernard
                   vehemently
                   commendeth
                   in
                   
                     Comite
                     Theobaldo
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   Epist
                   .
                   38.
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     indeed
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     other
                     Princes
                     ,
                     if
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     we
                     take
                     a
                     Word
                     of
                     Lightness
                     or
                     Falseness
                     ,
                     we
                     account
                     it
                     neither
                     new
                     nor
                     wonderful
                     :
                  
                   But
                   with
                   
                     Count
                     Theobald
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   patiently
                   hear
                   Yea
                   &
                   Nay
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Simply
                     to
                     speak
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   light
                   Lye
                   is
                   accounted
                   a
                   heavy
                   Perjury
                   ;
                   for
                   among
                   very
                   many
                   Ensigns
                   of
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   very
                   much
                   ennoble
                   your
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   your
                   Name
                   Renowned
                   and
                   Famous
                   throughout
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   the
                   Constancy
                   of
                   Truth
                   is
                   especially
                   praised
                   in
                   you
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Certainly
                   God
                   himself
                   hath
                   
                     (
                     tantundem
                  
                   )
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   speak
                   nakedly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   himself
                   holily
                   :
                   For
                   that
                   he
                   promised
                   with
                   an
                   Oath
                   an
                   Off-spring
                   to
                   David
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   sit
                   on
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   is
                   read
                   no
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   And
                   yet
                   Abner
                   ,
                   2
                   King.
                   3.
                   n.
                   9.
                   acknowledges
                   an
                   Off-spring
                   sworn
                   to
                   
                     David
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     do
                     so
                     to
                  
                   Abner
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     add
                     these
                     things
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     unless
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     sworn
                     to
                  
                   David
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     I
                     do
                     with
                     him
                  
                   .
                   
                   And
                   in
                   Psalm
                   88.
                   
                   God
                   himself
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Once
                     have
                     I
                     sworn
                     in
                     my
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     Lye
                     to
                  
                   David
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Also
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Canaan
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   found
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   with
                   an
                   Oath
                   ;
                   but
                   God
                   promised
                   it
                   simply
                   to
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   &
                   17.
                   to
                   
                     Isaac
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   26.
                   to
                   
                     Jacob
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   28.
                   
                   Yet
                   Moses
                   ,
                   in
                   Deut.
                   1.
                   
                   Possess
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Land
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     sware
                     to
                     your
                     Fathers
                     .
                     Philo
                     Alex.
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   looses
                   the
                   Knot
                   notably
                   ;
                   
                     That
                     therefore
                     the
                     simple
                     Promise
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     those
                     places
                     is
                     called
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     hath
                     the
                     Force
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 CI.
                 
                   JACOBUS
                   FABER
                
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   Man
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   Not
                   to
                   Swear
                   in
                   a
                   Vain
                   Thing
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   Serious
                   thing
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   you
                   which
                   are
                   such
                   ,
                   are
                   true
                   :
                   Unto
                   true
                   men
                   it
                   's
                   sufficient
                   that
                   a
                   true
                   man
                   gain
                   Belief
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   commanded
                   
                     Yea
                     ,
                     Yea
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   Affirming
                   ;
                   
                     Nay
                     ,
                     Nay
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   Denying
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   with
                   incredulous
                   and
                   Evil
                   men
                   a
                   Speech
                   also
                   be
                   had
                   concerning
                   a
                   serious
                   and
                   necessary
                   Matter
                   ,
                   why
                   shall
                   one
                   Swear
                   for
                   their
                   Badness
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   gain
                   Belief
                   with
                   them
                   ?
                   Who
                   ever
                   spake
                   more
                   seriously
                   then
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ?
                   Who
                   more
                   necessary
                   things
                   ?
                   Yet
                   he
                   never
                   used
                   other
                   Speech
                   then
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     Verely
                     ,
                     verely
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   true
                   Form
                   or
                   Manner
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   swore
                   not
                   .
                   Therefore
                   that
                   now
                   some
                   Swear
                   ,
                   to
                   gain
                   Belief
                   concerning
                   some
                   profitable
                   and
                   necessary
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   they
                   think
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   rather
                   to
                   the
                   Oath
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   Person
                   :
                   Perhaps
                   also
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Danger
                   when
                   an
                   Oath
                   is
                   required
                   in
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   lest
                   he
                   that
                   exacteth
                   it
                   ,
                   sin
                   ;
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   into
                   Judgment
                   be
                   verely
                   good
                   and
                   true
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   hear
                   of
                   him
                   Yea
                   or
                   Nay
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   that
                   be
                   not
                   evident
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   bad
                   ,
                   perhaps
                   that
                   's
                   required
                   of
                   him
                   which
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   required
                   .
                   What
                   then
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   lawful
                   to
                   Adjure
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   made
                   Answer
                   to
                   an
                   Adjuration
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   Swear
                   ;
                   and
                   Adjurations
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Law
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   being
                   Adjured
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   speak
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   by
                   answearing
                   Yea
                   or
                   Nay
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   declaring
                   the
                   thing
                   requir'd
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   one
                   nor
                   the
                   other
                   offendeth
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   speak
                   a
                   Falsity
                   ,
                   he
                   offends
                   ,
                   and
                   incurs
                   the
                   Offence
                   of
                   a
                   False
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   but
                   perchance
                   he
                   sinneth
                   less
                   then
                   if
                   by
                   Swearing
                   he
                   had
                   also
                   fallen
                   into
                   the
                   Guilt
                   of
                   Perjury
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   (
                   being
                   adjured
                   )
                   answereth
                   in
                   Truth
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   Swear
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   that
                   answereth
                   in
                   Falsness
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   Forswear
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   False
                   Witness
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   also
                   who
                   hath
                   adjured
                   ,
                   is
                   altogether
                   guitless
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   he
                   hath
                   required
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   lawful
                   to
                   require
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   it
                   s
                   not
                   my
                   Purpose
                   to
                   contradict
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Judgments
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   may
                   think
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   Christian
                   ,
                   both
                   
                     N●t
                     to
                     Swear
                     at
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   neither
                   to
                   
                     Compel
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   Spiritual
                   :
                   But
                   yet
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Badness
                   of
                   men
                   would
                   permit
                   it
                   ,
                   although
                   
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   this
                   Sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   concerning
                   
                     not
                     Swearing
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   applyed
                   to
                   the
                   Believers
                   common
                   and
                   daily
                   Custom
                   of
                   speaking
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   speaks
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   )
                   which
                   is
                   very
                   true
                   ,
                   especially
                   if
                   the
                   old
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   declares
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     Forswear
                     ,
                     but
                     shalt
                     render
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     thine
                     Oaths
                     ,
                  
                   was
                   given
                   concerning
                   common
                   and
                   daily
                   Speech
                   ;
                   but
                   afterwards
                   the
                   Lord
                   amendeth
                   another
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   might
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   shew
                   how
                   he
                   hath
                   fulfilled
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   Matthew
                   shews
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 CII
                 .
                 SUAREZ
                 :
                 He
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 Christ
                 
                   did
                   not
                   Swear
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   lawfully
                   do
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   simply
                   do
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   lawfully
                   swear
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   he
                   never
                   swore
                   ,
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   commanded
                   or
                   counselled
                   ,
                   
                     Not
                     to
                     swear
                     at
                     all
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   simply
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   Yea
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                  
                   ;
                   Nay
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   therefore
                   ought
                   to
                   go
                   before
                   the
                   Example
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   spoaken
                   of
                   him
                   only
                   sometimes
                   that
                   he
                   said
                   Amen
                   ,
                   or
                   Truly
                   or
                   Verily
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   shewed
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   Particle
                   of
                   Swearing
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   It
                   's
                   not
                   only
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testaments
                   ,
                   
                     Not
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Hos
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Zach.
                   5.
                   quoteth
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   lib.
                   
                     de
                     Idololat
                  
                   .
                   cap.
                   11.
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     silent
                     about
                     Perjury
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     indeed
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     lawful
                     to
                     Swear
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   And
                   those
                   very
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     Swear
                     not
                     at
                     
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   signifie
                   this
                   (
                   seeing
                   he
                   subjoyns
                   ,
                   
                     Neither
                     by
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   )
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   greater
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   these
                   ,
                   which
                   seem
                   less
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   from
                   the
                   Reason
                   which
                   he
                   adjoyns
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Neither
                     by
                     Heaven
                  
                   :
                   If
                   therefore
                   Christ
                   forbiddeth
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   dwells
                   therein
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   he
                   forbiddeth
                   to
                   swear
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Now
                   he
                   forbiddeth
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Swearing
                   by
                   the
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   Oath
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   
                     Greg.
                     Nyssen
                  
                   rightly
                   argues
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   himself
                   hath
                   plainly
                   so
                   declared
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   23.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   The
                   following
                   Words
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   opposit
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     your
                     Word
                     be
                     Yea
                     and
                     Nay
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   he
                   declareth
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   before
                   forbad
                   the
                   Addition
                   of
                   any
                   Oath
                   .
                   2
                   
                     dly
                     ,
                     Jerome
                  
                   answers
                   ,
                   
                     Swearing
                     was
                     permitted
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Jews
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     to
                     Children
                     ;
                     but
                     Evangelical
                     Verity
                     receives
                     not
                     Swearing
                     ,
                     seeing
                     every
                     Faithful
                     Word
                     is
                     for
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                   The
                   same
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Exposition
                   doth
                   Chrysostom
                   follow
                   .
                   Theophylact
                   ,
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     an
                     Evil
                     to
                     Swear
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     Circumcised
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     brief
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     Jewish
                     .
                     Beda
                     ,
                  
                   also
                   Castro
                   and
                   Druthmarus
                   confess
                   ,
                   and
                   Bernard
                   himself
                   denyes
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Counsel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     to
                     Swear
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Precepts
                   are
                   not
                   contray
                   to
                   Counsels
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Libr.
                   1.
                   cap.
                   14.
                   p.
                   282.
                   
                   
                     Whether
                     an
                     Oath
                     be
                     an
                     elicit
                     Act
                     of
                     Religious
                     Virtue
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Reason
                   of
                   Doubting
                   ,
                   because
                   every
                   Act
                   of
                   Religion
                   is
                   Principally
                   intended
                   for
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   But
                   an
                   Oath
                   
                   is
                   not
                   made
                   primarily
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   it self
                   
                     (
                     per
                     se
                  
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   confirming
                   ,
                   &c.
                   as
                   Heb.
                   6.
                   
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   seems
                   plainly
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   That
                   an
                   Oath
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   declared
                   by
                   Reason
                   ;
                   
                   because
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   st
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   man
                   can
                   bring
                   God
                   for
                   a
                   Witness
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   would
                   never
                   so
                   fain
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   taken
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   to
                   swear
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   Evil
                   in
                   it self
                   
                     (
                     per
                     se
                     .
                  
                   )
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                   dly
                   ,
                   Grant
                   this
                   were
                   possible
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   God
                   for
                   a
                   Witness
                   ;
                   it
                   seems
                   disorderly
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   confirm
                   men's
                   Businesses
                   ,
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   or
                   Words
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   disorderly
                   to
                   order
                   things
                   of
                   an
                   higher
                   Order
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   inferiour
                   :
                   Much
                   more
                   is
                   it
                   disorderly
                   ,
                   to
                   mix
                   the
                   sacred
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   the
                   prophane
                   (
                   or
                   common
                   )
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   Businesses
                   of
                   Men.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   3
                   dly
                   ,
                   Though-in
                   some
                   Case
                   an
                   Oath
                   might
                   be
                   used
                   without
                   Inconvenience
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   exposed
                   to
                   Dangers
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   scarce
                   be
                   done
                   without
                   Crime
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Grace
                   ;
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Perfection
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   Sins
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   forbid
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   do
                   morally
                   and
                   nearest
                   entangle
                   into
                   Sin
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   loveth
                   Danger
                   ,
                   shall
                   perish
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 He
                 quotes
                 
                   Clemens
                   Romanus
                
                 ,
                 lib.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Constitut
                   .
                   Apost
                
                 .
                 as
                 before
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Our
                   Master
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   Swear
                   ,
                   no
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ;
                   that
                   our
                   Word
                   should
                   be
                   counted
                   more
                   firm
                   and
                   credible
                   then
                   an
                   Oath
                   it self
                   .
                
                 He
                 quotes
                 also
                 
                   Greg.
                   Nazianzen
                
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 ]
                 
                   He
                   forbiddeth
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Swearing
                   by
                   the
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   even
                   with
                   Respect
                   to
                   God
                   :
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 follows
                 from
                 the
                 forcibler
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 forbad
                 all
                 Swearing
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen
                
                 rightly
                 argues
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 on
                 Cant.
                 Homil.
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 Christ
                 himself
                 plainly
                 so
                 declared
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   Sweareth
                   by
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   Sweareth
                   by
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   The
                   words
                   withstand
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   subjoyns
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     your
                     Word
                     be
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   ]
                   For
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   he
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   forbidden
                   the
                   adding
                   of
                   any
                   Oath
                   :
                   Therefore
                   Jerome
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Oaths
                     ,
                     &c.
                     were
                     permitted
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Jews
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     to
                     Children
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 uses
                 many
                 other
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 quotes
                 many
                 Authors
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 concerning
                 Swearing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CIII
                 .
                 
                   JO.
                   MAJOR
                   HADINGTONIANI
                
                 ,
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   Swear
                   at
                   all
                
                 :
                 
                   That
                   Precept
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Disciples
                   (
                   the
                   Basis
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CIV
                 .
                 
                   JO
                   AC
                   .
                   CAMER
                
                 .
                 and
                 
                   P.
                   LOSELER
                
                 VILLERIUS's
                 Marginal
                 Note
                 upon
                 Mat.
                 5.37
                 .
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   you
                   vouch
                   ,
                   vouch
                   it
                   barely
                   ;
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   you
                   deny
                   ,
                   deny
                   it
                   barely
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   more
                   words
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CV
                 .
                 Bible
                 ,
                 imprinted
                 An.
                 1559.
                 in
                 Quarto
                 .
                 
                   What
                   is
                   more
                   is
                   of
                   Evil
                
                 ]
                 Marginal
                 Note
                 ,
                 
                   
                     From
                     an
                     evil
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     or
                     from
                     the
                     Devil
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CVI.
                 MARLORAT
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Some
                   men
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     bad
                  
                   ,
                   hold
                   against
                   Swearing
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Maldonat
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 reckons
                 up
                 several
                 against
                 Swearing
                 .
              
               
                 CVII
                 .
                 
                   PETER
                   CHARRON
                
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 of
                 Law
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 chap.
                 37.
                 
                 
                   An
                   Oath
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Symptom
                   and
                   shameful
                   Mark
                   of
                   Distrust
                   ,
                   Infidelity
                   ,
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   Humane
                   Infirmity
                   ,
                   
                     both
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     Requires
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     Gives
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     Ordains
                     it
                  
                   (
                   alluding
                   to
                   Christ's
                   Words
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     Quod
                     amplius
                     est
                     a
                     malo
                  
                   ;
                   What
                   is
                   more
                   ,
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CVIII
                 .
                 BEZA
                 ,
                 on
                 James
                 5.12
                 .
                 
                   That
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   to
                   say
                   or
                   affirm
                   ,
                   speak
                   or
                   affirm
                   it
                   simply
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     without
                     an
                     Oath
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   to
                   deny
                   ,
                   deny
                   it
                   simply
                   and
                   flatly
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CIX
                 .
                 
                   Folio
                   Bible
                
                 ,
                 printed
                 Ann.
                 1578.
                 
                 Marginal
                 Note
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.34
                 .
                 
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   Simplicity
                   and
                   Truth
                   be
                   your
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   Swear
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 CX
                 .
                 
                   LODOVICUS
                   SOTO
                   Major
                
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   this
                   Particle
                   
                     (
                     Amen
                  
                   )
                   is
                   often
                   used
                   by
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   confirming
                   his
                   Words
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   Hierem
                   also
                   noteth
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   thought
                   (
                   that
                   none
                   
                   be
                   deceived
                   )
                   that
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   swore
                   ,
                   or
                   would
                   have
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   he
                   useth
                   this
                   Word
                   or
                   Form
                   of
                   Confirming
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   so
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   willing
                   ,
                   more
                   to
                   Confirm
                   ,
                   and
                   Perswade
                   ,
                   and
                   Commend
                   those
                   Things
                   which
                   he
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   ,
                   by
                   Reiterating
                   or
                   Repeating
                   this
                   Word
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   often
                   useth
                   ;
                   for
                   neither
                   in
                   this
                   doubling
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   for
                   nought
                   that
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   sometimes
                   useth
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   it
                   hath
                   a
                   great
                   Emphasis
                   &
                   Encrease
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   great
                   Moment
                   and
                   Weight
                   to
                   perswade
                   and
                   gain
                   Belief
                   ,
                   as
                   Augustine
                   rightly
                   teacheth
                   and
                   explaineth
                   in
                   his
                   41.
                   
                   Tract
                   upon
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   John
                   ,
                   expounding
                   those
                   Words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Amen
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     verely
                     ,
                     verely
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     He
                     that
                     doth
                     Sin
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Servant
                     of
                     Sin
                     :
                  
                   although
                   therefore
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   certain
                   greater
                   Confirmation
                   and
                   Asseveration
                   of
                   those
                   Things
                   which
                   are
                   spoaken
                   ;
                   yet
                   nevertheless
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Swearing
                   ;
                   for
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   likely
                   that
                   Christ
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   himself
                   d●horts
                   others
                   from
                   
                     Swearing
                     at
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   Danger
                   of
                   Forswearing
                   ,
                   should
                   himself
                   Swear
                   so
                   often
                   ?
                   for
                   he
                   not
                   only
                   forbad
                   his
                   to
                   
                     Swear
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   5.
                   but
                   also
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Time
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   very
                   wholsomly
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   only
                   use
                   in
                   their
                   Speech
                   a
                   simple
                   Affirmation
                   and
                   Denyal
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   Oath
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Swear
                     NOT
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   for
                   this
                   much
                   more
                   becomes
                   the
                   
                     Simplicity
                     ,
                     Sincerity
                     ,
                     Piety
                  
                   and
                   Modesty
                   of
                   Christians
                   ;
                   for
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   Simple
                   ,
                   Brief
                   and
                   Effectual
                   to
                   perswade
                   (
                   the
                   Badness
                   and
                   Naughtiness
                   of
                   Men
                   being
                   removed
                   )
                   then
                   a
                   
                     single
                     Affirmation
                  
                   
                   or
                   Denyal
                   ,
                   although
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Danger
                   of
                   Perjury
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Sense
                 in
                 a
                 Manner
                 ,
                 do
                 mostly
                 all
                 the
                 graver
                 Authors
                 interpret
                 that
                 Place
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 Command
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Not
                   Swearing
                   at
                   all
                
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 Augustine
                 lib.
                 4.
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Words
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 C●p.
                 30.
                 and
                 31.
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Mendacio
                
                 ,
                 cap
                 15.
                 and
                 Epist
                 .
                 154.
                 to
                 Publicola
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 else-where
                 ;
                 For
                 which
                 Interpretation
                 or
                 Understanding
                 votes
                 also
                 
                   Philo
                   Judaeus
                
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 2.
                 p.
                 129.
                 where
                 treating
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 congruently
                 writeth
                 ;
                 
                   Men
                   sin
                   in
                   this
                   Respect
                   many
                   and
                   divers
                   Wayes
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   most
                   profitable
                   and
                   most
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Reasonable
                   Nature
                   ,
                   to
                   abstain
                   ALTOGETHER
                   from
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   accustom
                   to
                   Truth
                   ,
                   that
                   simple
                   Sp●ech
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   Force
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Which
                 Things
                 Philo
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Place
                 pursues
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Sense
                 ,
                 very
                 congruently
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 also
                 he
                 confirms
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Special
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 2.
                 pag.
                 137.
                 
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   Christ
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   the
                   Danger
                   of
                
                 Perjury
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   Reverence
                   or
                   Religion
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   commands
                   his
                
                 NOT
                 to
                 Swear
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   which
                   they
                   affirm
                   ;
                   If
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   so
                   much
                   Reverence
                   of
                   an
                
                 Oath
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   Perfection
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   likely
                   nor
                   agreeable
                   to
                   Reason
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Patern
                   of
                   true
                   and
                   solid
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   every
                   Action
                   of
                   whom
                   is
                   our
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   did
                
                 Swear
                 
                   so
                   often
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   should
                   swear
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   he
                   used
                   this
                   Form
                   ,
                
                 Verely
                 ,
                 verely
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   For
                   how
                   can
                   every
                   moral
                   Action
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   his
                   Conversation
                   ,
                   be
                   our
                   Instruction
                   or
                   Example
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   so
                   frequently
                   and
                   every
                   where
                   seems
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   so
                   vehemently
                   and
                   earnestly
                   commanded
                   his
                   ,
                   even
                   his
                   chosen
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   do
                   it
                   at
                   all
                
                 ?
                 Yet
                 Augustine
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Words
                
                 ,
                 Ser.
                 30.
                 seems
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 to
                 create
                 some
                 Scruple
                 and
                 Ado
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 censure
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Perjury
                   when
                   any
                   wittingly
                
                 &
                 willingly
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 
                 certain
                 Reason
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 set
                 Purpose
                 )
                 
                   useth
                   this
                   Word
                   VERELY
                   ,
                   to
                   confirm
                   any
                   Thing
                
                 :
                 Yet
                 if
                 we
                 diligently
                 mark
                 and
                 weigh
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 intends
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 what
                 we
                 intend
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 confess
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 confessed
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 from
                 a
                 
                   false
                   Opinion
                
                 and
                 Perswasion
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   Erroneous
                   Conscience
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Divines
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 thinketh
                 and
                 believeth
                 that
                 he
                 Sweareth
                 in
                 very
                 Deed
                 in
                 using
                 this
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 Word
                 were
                 an
                 Adverb
                 of
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 he
                 happens
                 in
                 a
                 Manner
                 to
                 Forswear
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 affirms
                 in
                 this
                 Manner
                 be
                 false
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 accidentary
                 and
                 adventitious
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sweareth
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Will
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Error
                 or
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Force
                 and
                 Propriety
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 Amen
                 or
                 Ve●ely
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 even
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Word
                 or
                 Note
                 of
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 of
                 confirming
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 confess
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 St
                 Augustine
                 teacheth
                 else-where
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 Tract
                 41.
                 on
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 on
                 those
                 Words
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Verely
                   ,
                   verely
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 where
                 Augustine
                 moderating
                 his
                 Words
                 ,
                 saith
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Verely
                   ,
                   verely
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     may
                     so
                     say
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     certain
                     Manner
                     ,
                     a
                     Sw●aring
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                
                 Now
                 these
                 Words
                 of
                 Augustine
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 weighed
                 ;
                 he
                 dealeth
                 not
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 Additament
                 and
                 Caution
                 .
                 
                   Verely
                   ,
                   verely
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 )
                 after
                 a
                 Manner
                 a
                 Swearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 declares
                 plain
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Verely
                   ,
                   verely
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 ●wearing
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Note
                 of
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 improperly
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 Manner
                 ,
                 viz.
                 So
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 Christ
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 familiarly
                 use
                 this
                 Word
                 as
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 very
                 Deed
                 ,
                 and
                 properly
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 an
                 Adverb
                 of
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 affirming
                 and
                 asserting
                 simply
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 a
                 better
                 Perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 never
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 Sworn
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 ●peak
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 of
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 but
                 alwayes
                 us'd
                 a
                 simple
                 Speech
                 though
                 sometimes
                 by
                 am●sicationem
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 used
                 this
                 ,
                 even
                 repeated
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   ●reater
                   Perswasion
                
                 of
                 his
                 Heavenly
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 ●eans
                 he
                 might
                 give
                 his
                 an
                 Example
                 
                 of
                 
                   Not
                   Swearing
                   rashly
                
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 plainly
                 commanded
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Danger
                 of
                 Forswearing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Approbation
                 and
                 Commendation
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   have
                   carefully
                   read
                   these
                
                 Commentaries
                 
                   on
                   the
                   Epistles
                   of
                   St
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 
                   wherein
                   the
                   most
                
                 Learned
                 Author
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                
                 great
                 Learning
                 
                   wherein
                   he
                   excells
                   ,
                   largely
                   and
                   elegantly
                   opens
                   the
                   more
                   hidden
                   Senses
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   have
                   thought
                   them
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   printed
                   for
                   publick
                   Profit
                   ,
                
                 Act
                 Par.
                 16.
                 
                 Feb.
                 1610.
                 
                 F.
                 Coeff
                 .
                 F.J.
                 Tourn
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                 CXI
                 .
                 
                   LODOVICUS
                   PIUS
                
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Prologue
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   from
                   his
                   Youth
                   ,
                   by
                   Christ's
                   Inspiration
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   Desire
                   of
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Capitul
                 .
                 Addit
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Tit.
                 96.
                 
                 Of
                 not
                 Swearing
                 :
                 
                   
                     That
                     every
                     one
                     beware
                     of
                     Swearing
                     ;
                     because
                     Forswearers
                     as
                     also
                     Adulterers
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     inherit
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 CXII
                 .
                 King
                 
                   LUITPRANDUS
                   ;
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lumbards
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 28.
                 
                 Law
                 2.
                 
                 
                   
                     If
                     he
                     that
                     enquires
                     concerning
                     Theft
                     ,
                     believe
                     not
                     the
                     Witnesses
                     ,
                     the
                     Witnesses
                     may
                     confirm
                     it
                     with
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                  
                   except
                   
                     they
                     be
                  
                   such
                   Persons
                   
                     as
                     the
                     King
                     or
                     Judge
                     may
                     trust
                     without
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 CXIII
                 .
                 The
                 Emperor
                 LOTHARIUS
                 ,
                 Of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lumbards
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 
                 Law
                 10.
                 
                 
                   
                     Of
                     those
                     that
                     enforce
                     Payment
                     of
                     Tythes
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     them
                  
                   
                   to
                   be
                   constrain'd
                   with
                   an
                   OATH
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     Fear
                     of
                     Forswearing
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CXIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 VISOGOTHS
                 ,
                 
                 L.
                 2.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 
                 Law
                 23.
                 which
                 was
                 ancient
                 :
                 
                   
                     Let
                     none
                     come
                     easily
                     to
                     an
                     Oath
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     true
                     Search
                     of
                     Justice
                     rather
                     commendeth
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     may
                     intercur
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Necessity
                     of
                  
                   Swearing
                   may
                   altogether
                   suspend
                   it self
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 against
                 Swearing
                 from
                 several
                 Roman
                 Doctors
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Place
                 produce
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 those
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 run
                 not
                 so
                 high
                 in
                 their
                 Censure
                 of
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 hitherto
                 cited
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 believe
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unlawful
                 in
                 any
                 Case
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   swear
                   at
                   all
                
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 they
                 from
                 pleading
                 for
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 or
                 punish
                 those
                 that
                 conscientiously
                 refuse
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CXV
                 .
                 
                   WILLIAM
                   TINDAL
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Dealing
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   substantial
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Words
                   might
                   be
                   believed
                   without
                   an
                   Oath
                   :
                   Our
                   Words
                   are
                   the
                   Signs
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   our
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   pure
                   &
                   
                     single
                     Love
                  
                   toward
                   thy
                   Brother
                   .
                   Again
                   he
                   sayes
                   ,
                   Swearing
                   can
                   only
                   be
                   allowed
                   in
                   Charity
                   ,
                   where
                   Yea
                   and
                   Nay
                   have
                   lost
                   Credance
                   ;
                   however
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Judge
                   or
                   other
                   ought
                   in
                   any
                   Case
                   to
                   compel
                   any
                   Man
                   to
                   swear
                   against
                   his
                   Will.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 who
                 deserves
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Protestants
                
                 ,
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christians
                   ought
                   to
                   
                   live
                   so
                   Charitably
                   and
                   Uprightly
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   need
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   called
                   upon
                   to
                   Swear
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   so
                   live
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   no
                   need
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Thing
                   
                     at
                     all
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   (
                   sayes
                   he
                   )
                   is
                   that
                   same
                   
                     AT
                     ALL
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   spoak
                   of
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   N.
                   Zegerus
                
                 upon
                 Mat.
                 5.34
                 .
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   most
                   
                     Ancient
                     Writers
                  
                   from
                   thence
                   concluded
                   all
                   Oaths
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   bare
                   Word
                   of
                   Christians
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   Sacred
                   and
                   Firm
                   then
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Oaths
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CXVI
                 .
                 
                   H.
                   GROTIUS
                
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 &
                 Learned
                 Man
                 ,
                 excludes
                 all
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 only
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 
                   common
                   Conversation
                
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 relate
                 to
                 Trade
                 or
                 
                   pecuniary
                   Matters
                
                 ;
                 allowing
                 some
                 oth●rs
                 for
                 
                   avoiding
                   Infamy
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   preserving
                   a
                   Friend
                
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 a
                 
                   great
                   Service
                
                 to
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 
                   morally
                   necessary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Precept
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 Consequence
                 and
                 Remedy
                 ;
                 concluding
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 to
                 live
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 
                   need
                   an
                   Oath
                
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 both
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Oaths
                 imposed
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 laid
                 aside
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 he
                 gives
                 many
                 Cautions
                 shewing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 not
                 to
                 
                   Swear
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 avoided
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 his
                 Interpretation
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   Oaths
                
                 are
                 forbid
                 that
                 are
                 performable
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 Now
                 unles
                 the
                 
                   vain
                   inconsiderate
                   ,
                   Oaths
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 common
                 Traffique
                 are
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 perform'd
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Solemn
                   Oaths
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 allow'd
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 prohibited
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Yea
                 and
                 Nay
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 is
                 as
                 capable
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 good
                 Services
                 as
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sanctity
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Faith
                 and
                 Profession
                 be
                 allowed
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 Prejudices
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Man's
                 
                   Friend
                   ,
                   Country
                   or
                   Self
                
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Yea
                 and
                 Nay
                 is
                 rejected
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 lye
                 at
                 his
                 Door
                 ,
                 who
                 offers
                 all
                 Christ
                 permits
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Conscience
                 will
                 dispense
                 with
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Distruster's
                 Side
                 ,
                 especially
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 that
                 in
                 Conscience
                 can't
                 Swear
                 ,
                 offers
                 as
                 large
                 CAUTION
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 SWEARS
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 undergo
                 
                   Equal
                   Punishment
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Case
                 of
                 Vntruth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 Law
                 sustains
                 for
                 Perjury
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 relate
                 to
                 Rash
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   Judicial
                   Oaths
                
                 ,
                 quite
                 cross
                 the
                 Text
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 prohibits
                 not
                 only
                 vain
                 and
                 
                   superfluous
                   Oaths
                
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 called
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 alwayes
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 even
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 allowed
                 in
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 rendring
                 them
                 also
                 by
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Verity
                
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   Vain
                   ,
                   superfluous
                
                 and
                 Vnlawful
                 :
                 For
                 well
                 said
                 
                   Bp.
                   Sanderson
                
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   Need
                   to
                   forbid
                   by
                   a
                   new
                   Command
                   Things
                   that
                   of
                   themselves
                   were
                   alwayes
                   unlawful
                   .
                
                 
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 read
                 Christ's
                 Words
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   have
                   heard
                   by
                   them
                   of
                   Old
                   Time
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   forswear
                   thy self
                   ,
                   but
                   shalt
                   perform
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   thine
                   Oaths
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   except
                   before
                   a
                   Judge
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 Swearing
                 before
                 a
                 Judge
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 an
                 Oath
                 performable
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 it self
                 the
                 Place
                 most
                 expresly
                 forbids
                 ;
                 or
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   Old
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   forswear
                   thy self
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   your
                
                 Yea
                 be
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   your
                
                 Nay
                 ,
                 Nay
                 ,
                 
                   th●
                   is
                   ,
                   perform
                   to
                   God
                   thine
                   Oaths
                   in
                   Truth
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   :
                   But
                   I
                
                 (
                 who
                 say
                 more
                 then
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 Old
                 )
                 
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   perform
                   thine
                   Oaths
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Truth
                   and
                   Righteousness
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Inconherence
                 of
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 obvious
                 to
                 every
                 considerate
                 Person
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Reading
                 that
                 ●an
                 be
                 left
                 upon
                 those
                 Interpretations
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 God
                 dispensed
                 with
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 remove
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wind
                 up
                 Things
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 Pitch
                 of
                 Truth
                 &
                 Righteousness
                 :
                 from
                 Adultery
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 to
                 Adultery
                 in
                 the
                 Thought
                 ;
                 from
                 Revenge
                 ,
                 to
                 Sufferance
                 ;
                 from
                 
                   True
                   Swearing
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   NO
                   Swearing
                
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 Abuse
                 of
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Perjury
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Oaths
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 working
                 out
                 of
                 Man's
                 Heart
                 that
                 Fraud
                 and
                 Falshood
                 that
                 brought
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 implanting
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Verity
                
                 in
                 room
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 speaketh
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 like
                 Matter
                 of
                 Conscience
                 to
                 
                   t●ll
                   a
                   Lye
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Forswear
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 most
                 heartily
                 desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 belived
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 End
                 nor
                 Inducement
                 to
                 this
                 so
                 general
                 Refusal
                 we
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 throughout
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CXVII
                 .
                 Bp.
                 USHER
                 is
                 so
                 tender
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 that
                 set
                 aside
                 his
                 
                   Vindication
                   of
                   the
                
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Sum
                   of
                
                 Christian
                 -
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   If
                   the
                   
                     Party
                     we
                     deal
                     with
                  
                   (
                   really
                   )
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   Thing
                   we
                   affirm
                   or
                   deny
                   ,
                   thereby
                   making
                   Distrust
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   and
                   implying
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   Custom
                   ,
                   but
                   real
                   Diffidenc●
                   should
                   only
                   continue
                   Swearing
                   ;
                   consequently
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   continue
                   where
                   Distrust
                   is
                   done
                   away
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   weighed
                   if
                   the
                   Party's
                   Doubt
                   whereof
                   we
                   speak
                   ,
                   be
                   Weighty
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Worthy
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     fear
                     ,
                     is
                     seldom
                     thought
                     upon
                     ;
                     Custom
                  
                   prevailing
                   even
                   to
                   Triffles
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   most
                   excessive
                   vain
                   Swearing
                   in
                   Common
                   Conversation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   If
                   the
                   
                     Question
                     be
                     Weighty
                     ,
                     w●e●her
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Bishop
                   )
                   
                     the
                     Doubt
                     may
                     be
                     ended
                  
                   with
                   Truly
                   or
                   Verely
                   ;
                   or
                   doubting
                   ,
                   it
                   
                     Verely
                     ▪
                     Verely
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   did
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Example
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   forbear
                   an
                   
                     Oath
                     ?
                     Mat.
                  
                   5.37
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   should
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   especially
                   among
                   Christians
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   not
                   yet
                   
                     any
                     other
                     fit
                     Means
                     to
                     try
                     out
                     the
                     Matter
                     before
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 Case
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 make
                 it
                 our
                 
                   Sober
                   Request
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 please
                 you
                 to
                 consider
                 this
                 Particular
                 ;
                 for
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 an
                 Expedient
                 may
                 very
                 easily
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 without
                 bringing
                 us
                 under
                 the
                 Bondage
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CXVIII
                 .
                 
                   JER
                   .
                   TAYLER
                
                 ,
                 Chaplain
                 in
                 Ordinary
                 to
                 K.
                 Charles
                 I.
                 and
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Doun
                 and
                 Conner
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 call'd
                 '
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Course
                   of
                   Sermons
                
                 ,
                 London
                 printed
                 1673.
                 
                 Serm.
                 
                   Of
                   Christian
                   Simplicity
                
                 ,
                 fol.
                 228.
                 
                 Thus
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Our
                     blessed
                     Lord
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     his
                     Disciples
                  
                   to
                   Swear
                   at
                   all
                   
                     (
                     not
                     in
                     publick
                     Judicature
                     )
                     if
                     the
                     Necessity
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     would
                     permit
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     obey'd
                     .
                     If
                  
                   Christians
                   
                     will
                     live
                     according
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Religion
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     WORD
                     of
                     a
                  
                   Christian
                   
                     were
                     a
                     sufficient
                     Instrument
                     to
                     give
                     Testimony
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     Promises
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     secure
                     a
                     Faith
                     ;
                     and
                     upon
                     that
                     Supposition
                     ,
                  
                   Oaths
                   were
                   useless
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     therefore
                  
                   forbidden
                   ;
                   
                     because
                     there
                     would
                     be
                     no
                     Necessity
                     to
                     invoke
                  
                   God's
                   Name
                   
                     in
                     Promises
                     or
                     Affirmations
                     ,
                     if
                     men
                     were
                     INDEED
                  
                   Christians
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     that
                     Case
                     would
                     be
                     a
                     Taking
                     in
                     vain
                     :
                  
                   
                   
                     But
                     because
                  
                   MANY
                   are
                   not
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     in
                  
                   NAME
                   ,
                   
                     oftentimes
                     are
                     in
                     nothing
                     els
                     ,
                     it
                     became
                     necessary
                     that
                     Men
                     should
                  
                   Swear
                   in
                   Judgment
                   
                     and
                     in
                     publick
                  
                   Courts
                   .
                   
                     But
                     consider
                     who
                     it
                     was
                     that
                     invented
                     and
                     made
                     the
                     Necessity
                     of
                  
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   of
                   Bonds
                   ,
                   of
                   Securities
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     all
                     the
                  
                   Artifices
                   of
                   Human
                   Diffidence
                   and
                   Dishonesty
                   :
                   
                     These
                     Things
                     were
                     indeed
                     found
                     out
                     by
                     Men
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     the
                     Necessity
                     ,
                     of
                     these
                     was
                     from
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     the
                  
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   Lyes
                   ;
                
                 
                   from
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   made
                   many
                
                 fair
                 Promises
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 kept
                 any
                 ;
                 
                   or
                   if
                   he
                
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 bigger
                 MISCHIEF
                 ,
                 to
                 slatter
                 the
                 more
                 ;
                 For
                 so
                 does
                 the
                 DEVIL
                 .
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Jews
                   Antiquities
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 12
                 Pag.
                 52.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Pythaegoreans
                 ,
                 the
                 Esseni
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Just
                   Man
                
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 to
                 swear
                 ;
                 And
                 what
                 the
                 Scholiast
                 on
                 
                   Aristophanes
                   ,
                   Lib.
                
                 12.
                 p.
                 286.
                 saith
                 of
                 Rhadamanthus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CXIX
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Bp.
                 CAUDEN
                 in
                 his
                 Discourse
                 for
                 
                   Solemn
                   Swearing
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 thus
                 much
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Dissimulations
                   ,
                   Frauds
                   ,
                   
                     Jealousies
                     ,
                     &c.
                     gave
                     Rise
                     to
                     Oaths
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   
                     The
                     Ancient
                  
                   Christians
                   and
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     short
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Esseni
                   ,
                   who
                   WOULD
                   NOT
                   TAKE
                   AN
                   OATH
                   ,
                   REFUSED
                   TO
                   SWEAR
                   ,
                   saying
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Heathen
                     ,
                     Christianus
                     sum
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Christian
                   ;
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   
                     Yea
                     ,
                     yea
                     ;
                     Nay
                     ,
                     nay
                  
                   ;
                   thereby
                   keeping
                   up
                   the
                   Sanctity
                   and
                   Credit
                   of
                   their
                   Profession
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   as
                   Christians
                   ,
                   truly
                   such
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   possibly
                   need
                   
                     no
                     Swearing
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   an
                   Oath
                   is
                   not
                   (
                   sayes
                   he
                   )
                   Moral
                   or
                   Preceptive
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Expedient
                   or
                   Remedy
                   only
                   against
                   Falseness
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   neither
                   a
                   true
                   Christian
                   and
                   good
                   Man
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   Compelled
                   to
                   Swear
                   ,
                   in
                   Order
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Awing
                     him
                     into
                     Truth-telling
                  
                   —
                   Nor
                   is
                   ill
                   Mens
                   Swearing
                   of
                   much
                   Credit
                   ;
                   with
                   more
                   to
                   that
                   Purpose
                   :
                   What
                   Need
                   then
                   is
                   there
                   of
                   either's
                   Swearing
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 Substance
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 Oaths
                 rise
                 with
                 Fraud
                 ;
                 Mens
                 growing
                 False
                 and
                 
                   Jealous
                   ,
                   Swearing
                
                 or
                 
                   Awing
                   by
                   Oaths
                
                 into
                 True
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 became
                 an
                 Expedient
                 ;
                 and
                 during
                 this
                 imbecil
                 and
                 imperfect
                 State
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 ever
                 wont
                 to
                 stoop
                 to
                 Man's
                 Weakness
                 ,
                 condescended
                 to
                 yield
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 Custom
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 they
                 refrain'd
                 from
                 Common
                 and
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   Oaths
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 to
                 Swear
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   True
                   God
                   ▪
                
                 thereby
                 manifesting
                 their
                 Acknowledgment
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Restorer
                 of
                 Breaches
                 ,
                 the
                 Builder
                 of
                 waste
                 Places
                 ,
                 the
                 Bringer
                 back
                 of
                 the
                 Captivity
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 (
                 where
                 Oaths
                 were
                 first
                 wanted
                 and
                 learned
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Setter
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 which
                 stands
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 )
                 redeems
                 into
                 Truth-speaking
                 which
                 fulfils
                 the
                 Law
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 Occasion
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 ,
                 humble
                 and
                 faithful
                 Followers
                 of
                 this
                 worthy
                 Leader
                 ,
                 need
                 no
                 Oath
                 to
                 compel
                 them
                 into
                 Truth
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Truth
                 is
                 Natural
                 ,
                 being
                 freed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 8.32
                 .
                 from
                 Fraud
                 &
                 Falseness
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 from
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 which
                 took
                 Occasion
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 World.
                 Now
                 we
                 profess
                 our selves
                 in
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 thus
                 learned
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Reverence
                 and
                 
                   Holy
                   Love
                
                 we
                 bear
                 to
                 his
                 Righteous
                 Commandment
                 we
                 can't
                 take
                 an
                 Oath
                 in
                 any
                 Case
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   True
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   say
                   well
                   ,
                
                 Oaths
                 
                   only
                   serve
                
                 till
                 
                   Truth-speaking
                   comes
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   you
                   ;
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 We
                 intreat
                 you
                 to
                 try
                 us
                 :
                 No
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 justly
                 condemn'd
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 guilty
                 ;
                 nor
                 reputed
                 guilty
                 in
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 till
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 You
                 will
                 have
                 as
                 easie
                 a
                 Way
                 to
                 catch
                 us
                 at
                 Lying
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 at
                 Forswearing
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 find
                 us
                 such
                 ,
                 inflict
                 
                   the
                   same
                   Punishment
                   for
                
                 Our
                 Lye
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   enacted
                   for
                   their
                
                 Perjury
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 pleased
                 to
                 consider
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     Rise
                     of
                     OATHS
                     .
                  
                   
                     II
                     The
                     Prohibition
                     of
                     CHRIST
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     Judgment
                     of
                     so
                     many
                     good
                     HEATHENS
                     .
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     The
                     Belief
                     &
                     Practice
                     of
                     so
                     many
                     primitive
                     CHRISTIANS
                     ,
                     Celeb●ious
                     FATHERS
                     ,
                     Godly
                     MARTYRS
                     ,
                     and
                     Learned
                     PROTESTANTS
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     V.
                     The
                     Caution
                     they
                     use
                     who
                     in
                     any
                     Sense
                     allow
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     .
                  
                   
                     VI.
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     matter
                     of
                     Faith
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       What
                       is
                       not
                       of
                    
                     Faith
                     ,
                     
                       is
                       Sin
                    
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     alter
                     our
                     Minds
                     without
                     Conviction
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     should
                     turn
                     Hypocrites
                     ;
                     And
                     what
                     Security
                     can
                     or
                     will
                     you
                     have
                     from
                     our
                     Oaths
                     ,
                     who
                     must
                     first
                     make
                     us
                     to
                     break
                     the
                     Tye
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     Conscience
                     before
                     we
                     can
                     take
                     them
                     ?
                     It
                     can't
                     be
                     thought
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     keep
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     when
                     you
                     make
                     us
                     break
                     with
                     our selves
                     .
                  
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     Consider
                     what
                     
                       express
                       Scripture
                    
                     we
                     have
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Judgment
                     and
                     Martyrdom
                     of
                     many
                     good
                     and
                     
                       famous
                       Persons
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     Be
                     pleased
                     to
                     weigh
                     the
                     great
                     PERJURY
                     that
                     is
                     now
                     in
                     our
                     World
                     ,
                     and
                     daily
                     
                       Numerous
                       Oaths
                    
                     belcht
                     forth
                     by
                     some
                     ,
                     to
                     show
                     they
                     dare
                     be
                     bold
                     with
                     
                       Sacred
                       Things
                    
                     ;
                     by
                     others
                     ,
                     to
                     
                       vent
                       Passion
                    
                     ;
                     by
                     too
                     many
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     impiously
                     think
                     )
                     to
                     
                       grace
                       their
                       Matter
                    
                     ,
                     whilst
                     others
                     have
                     so
                     great
                     Doubt
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Credit
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     Swear
                     ,
                     to
                     drive
                     ,
                     what
                     they
                     say
                     ,
                     home
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     few
                     use
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       meerly
                       to
                       fill
                       up
                       vacant
                       places
                       ,
                    
                     being
                     barren
                     of
                     better
                     Matter
                     .
                     We
                     tkink
                     that
                     instead
                     of
                     taking
                     Advantage
                     against
                     us
                     for
                     
                       Not
                       Swearing
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     
                       Forswearing
                       an
                       Age
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     rather
                     receive
                     Incouragement
                     for
                     speaking
                     That
                     Truth
                     
                       without
                       an
                       Oath
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     others
                     are
                     compell'd
                     to
                     by
                     Oath
                     ,
                     if
                     yet
                     they
                     speak
                     it
                     .
                     False-speaking
                     necessitated
                     the
                     Use
                     of
                     Oaths
                     (
                     say
                     many
                     )
                     But
                     Oaths
                     proving
                     now
                     not
                     the
                     Remedy
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Disease
                     ,
                     What
                     better
                     Expedient
                     can
                     be
                     used
                     then
                     to
                     
                       come
                       back
                    
                     to
                     Truth-speaking
                     ,
                     which
                     endeth
                     Oaths
                     in
                     their
                     first
                     Cause
                     ,
                     or
                     Occasion
                     at
                     least
                     :
                     However
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     
                       not
                       Sick
                    
                     should
                     be
                     oblig'd
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     
                       Potions
                       of
                       the
                       Sick
                    
                     ,
                     only
                     to
                     keep
                     them
                     Company
                     ,
                     That
                     seems
                     Vnreasonable
                     .
                  
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     Be
                     pleased
                     to
                     consider
                     the
                     perishing
                     Difficulties
                     we
                     meet
                     withal
                     in
                     our
                     Commerce
                     in
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     particularly
                     as
                     
                       Creditors
                       ,
                       Executors
                       ,
                       Merchants
                       ,
                       Ship-Masters
                       ,
                       Apprentices
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     Men
                     making
                     us
                     pay
                     because
                     of
                     our
                     Tenderness
                     in
                     this
                     Matter
                     .
                     Oh
                     the
                     OPPRESSION
                     that
                     is
                     exercised
                     in
                     
                       Petty
                       Courts
                    
                     and
                     Sessions
                     upon
                     many
                     Hundreds
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     know
                     not
                     which
                     Way
                     to
                     Right
                     our selves
                     ,
                     an
                     Oath
                     still
                     being
                     required
                     in
                     the
                     Case
                     ;
                     the
                     Refusal
                     of
                     which
                     for
                     
                       Conscience
                       sake
                    
                     ,
                     exposing
                     us
                     to
                     great
                     Losses
                     ,
                     both
                     of
                     
                       Estate
                       ,
                       Liberty
                    
                     and
                     sometimes
                     Life
                     by
                     Tedious
                     and
                     
                       Cruel
                       Imprisonments
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     X.
                     But
                     the
                     Loss
                     and
                     Trouble
                     is
                     not
                     alwayes
                     our
                     own
                     ;
                     Our
                     Neighbours
                     frequently
                     become
                     Sufferers
                     against
                     our
                     Wills
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     In
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     
                       perform
                       no
                       Office
                    
                     in
                     common
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     however
                     otherwise
                     
                     able
                     to
                     discharge
                     it
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     Nor
                     can
                     we
                     serve
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Capacity
                     of
                     Witnesses
                     ,
                     which
                     Qualification
                     goes
                     a
                     great
                     Way
                     towards
                     the
                     
                       Maintenance
                       of
                       Justice
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     because
                     our
                     
                       solemn
                       Word
                    
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     received
                     instead
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     :
                     Relieving
                     us
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     double
                     Benefit
                     ,
                     for
                     our
                     Neighbours
                     share
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     manifestly
                     tends
                     to
                     the
                     Preservation
                     of
                     Society
                     .
                     And
                     whatever
                     any
                     may
                     please
                     to
                     think
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     as
                     willing
                     and
                     ready
                     to
                     contribute
                     all
                     
                       Honest
                       Assistance
                    
                     to
                     the
                     Maintenance
                     of
                     Justice
                     ,
                     and
                     answering
                     the
                     Ends
                     of
                     Government
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     Ability
                     and
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     as
                     any
                     Sort
                     of
                     Men
                     that
                     live
                     under
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     And
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     We
                     intreat
                     you
                     further
                     to
                     consider
                     ,
                     that
                     Our
                     CAUTION
                     
                       is
                       as
                       large
                    
                     as
                     the
                     Man
                     that
                     Swears
                     :
                     For
                     though
                     you
                     make
                     a
                     Difference
                     between
                     him
                     that
                     tells
                     an
                     Vntruth
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     Forswears
                     ,
                     in
                     Favour
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     cheerfully
                     submit
                     our selves
                     to
                     the
                     Punishment
                     of
                     the
                     Perjured
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     break
                     our
                     WORD
                     ;
                     do
                     you
                     but
                     please
                     to
                     take
                     us
                     into
                     
                       equal
                       Priviledge
                    
                     with
                     the
                     Swearer
                     :
                     If
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     Dammage
                     ,
                     we
                     conceive
                     it
                     is
                     done
                     
                       to
                       Vs
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     sustain
                     
                       the
                       same
                       Punishment
                    
                     for
                     an
                     Vntruth
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     Due
                     of
                     Perjury
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     you
                     condescend
                     to
                     yield
                     us
                     the
                     Kindness
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     we
                     offer
                     our
                     Persons
                     to
                     answer
                     the
                     just
                     Severity
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 We
                 will
                 add
                 here
                 out
                 of
                 
                 Hoof●'s
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Netherlands
                 ,
                 a
                 President
                 ,
                 not
                 impertinent
                 to
                 our
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 fol.
                 464
                 ,
                 465.
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 Latin
                 as
                 follows
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CXX
                 .
                 
                   In
                   this
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   States
                   (
                   saith
                
                 Hooft
                 )
                 
                   there
                   was
                   something
                   attempted
                   towards
                   the
                   Oppression
                   of
                   the
                   Menists
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   by
                   a
                   certain
                   Letter
                   ,
                   written
                   from
                   Dort
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   March
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Ld.
                   St.
                   Aldegonde
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Minister
                   
                     Caspanus
                     Heidanus
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   thus
                   worded
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Menists
                   hath
                   since
                   receipt
                   of
                   your
                   and
                   
                   Taffin's
                   Letters
                   yesterday
                   been
                   treated
                   of
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   illustrious
                   Prince
                   ;
                   And
                   verely
                   ,
                   I
                   find
                   it
                   more
                   difficult
                   then
                   I
                   had
                   hoped
                   [
                   for
                   ever
                   may
                   and
                   will
                   such
                
                 Cursed
                 Hopes
                 meet
                 with
                 such
                 Wise
                 Repulses
                 from
                 prudent
                 
                 Rulers
                 ]
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   at
                   Middelburgh
                   given
                   me
                   great
                   Hopes
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   seclude
                   from
                   the
                   Freedom
                   of
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   leaft
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   solemnly
                   receive
                   those
                   that
                   refused
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                   Now
                   he
                   alledgeth
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   cannot
                   be
                   concluded
                   without
                   a
                   new
                   Convulsion
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   States
                   will
                   never
                   suffer
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   Law
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   judge
                   no
                   wayes
                   conducing
                   to
                   the
                   Common
                   Good
                   of
                   the
                   Republick
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   he
                   avers
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   only
                   Cause
                   formerly
                   ,
                   which
                   brought
                   their
                   Consistories
                   so
                   far
                   into
                   the
                   Displeasure
                   of
                   the
                   States
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   differed
                   very
                   little
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   all
                   at
                   once
                   voted
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   aside
                   by
                   the
                   Council
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   [
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ]
                   were
                   now
                   again
                   about
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   doubt
                   many
                   would
                   pour
                   in
                   cold
                   Water
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Popish
                   Hodg-podge
                   .
                   That
                   his
                   settled
                   Judgment
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   would
                   turn
                   to
                   great
                   Disadvantage
                   ,
                   and
                   breaking
                   down
                   of
                   their
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   [
                   saith
                   Aldegonde
                   ]
                   fervently
                   urged
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   could
                   easily
                   reject
                   those
                   that
                   broak
                   the
                   Band
                   of
                   all
                   Humane
                   Society
                   ,
                   upon
                   Pretence
                   of
                   Civil
                   and
                   Political
                   Order
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   I
                   added
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   how
                   much
                   Danger
                   and
                   Peril
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   were
                   threatned
                   with
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   Conclusion
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   ,
                   in
                   it self
                   Ungodly
                   ,
                   He
                   answered
                   me
                   sharply
                   enough
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     those
                     men's
                  
                   YEA
                   
                     must
                     pass
                     for
                     an
                     Oath
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     urge
                     this
                     thing
                     any
                     further
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     must
                     confess
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Papists
                   
                     had
                     Reason
                     to
                     Force
                     us
                     to
                     a
                  
                   Religion
                   
                     that
                     was
                     against
                     our
                     Consciences
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   North-Hollanders
                   would
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   allow
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   short
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   I
                   scarce
                   see
                   any
                   thing
                   we
                   can
                   get
                   done
                   in
                   this
                   Point
                   ,
                   which
                   verely
                   [
                   ye
                   may
                   believe
                   
                   him
                   upon
                   his
                   Protestation
                   ]
                
                 Is
                 the
                 greater
                 Smart
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   more
                   I
                   observe
                   that
                   the
                   Minds
                   of
                   many
                   Honest
                   Men
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   pretending
                   of
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   unseasonable
                   Stumbling
                   Blocks
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   thereby
                   imbitter'd
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   almost
                   say
                   ,
                   wounded
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   them
                   less
                   affected
                   ●o
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   their
                   uttermost
                   seek
                   to
                   advance
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   PRINCE
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   partly
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   chid
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   about
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   in
                   our
                   Clergy
                   a
                   
                     Dominion
                     over
                     the
                     Conscience
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   endeavour
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   Laws
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   to
                   subject
                   all
                   others
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   praised
                   the
                   Saying
                   of
                   a
                   Monk
                   that
                   was
                   lately
                   here
                   ,
                   who
                   answered
                   to
                   the
                   Objection
                   [
                   of
                   the
                   Persecuting
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     our
                     Pot
                     had
                     not
                     gone
                     so
                     long
                     to
                     the
                     Fire
                     as
                     theirs
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     did
                     so
                     much
                     revile
                     upon
                     that
                     Account
                  
                   —
                   And
                   that
                   he
                   clearly
                   saw
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     before
                     two
                     Ages
                     passed
                     ,
                     the
                     Church-Dominion
                     would
                     upon
                     both
                     sides
                     stand
                     on
                     even
                     Ground
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 Hooft
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   this
                   we
                   may
                   observe
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   Consequence
                   the
                   Prince
                   and
                   States
                   then
                   held
                   
                     Liberty
                     of
                     Conscience
                  
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 hitherto
                 said
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 a
                 thing
                 impracticable
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 present
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Edicts
                 of
                 Forreign
                 Governments
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Here
               follow
               
                 Two
                 Letters
              
               of
               the
               Grave
               of
               Nassou
               and
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Middelburgh
               ,
               in
               Behalf
               of
               the
               Menists
               there
               .
            
             
               
               
                 CXXI
                 .
                 A
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   a
                
                 Supplication
                 
                   hath
                   been
                   presented
                   unto
                   his
                
                 Excellency
                 
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   certain
                   Inhabitans
                   of
                   this
                   City
                   of
                
                 Middelburg
                 ;
                 
                   complaining
                   thereby
                
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 City
                 had
                 lately
                 caused
                 their
                 Shops
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 prohibited
                 their
                 Trade
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 the
                 only
                 means
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 Families
                 ;
                 the
                 s●id
                 Prohibition
                 proceeding
                 from
                 their
                 not
                 having
                 yet
                 taken
                 the
                 Usual
                 OATH
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 :
                 
                   The
                   said
                   Inhabitants
                   further
                   remonstrating
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                
                 they
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 long
                 Term
                 of
                 Years
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 without
                 taking
                 the
                 said
                 Oath
                 ,
                 freely
                 born
                 all
                 Civil
                 Burdens
                 ,
                 Contributions
                 and
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 equally
                 with
                 other
                 Burgesses
                 and
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 said
                 City
                 ,
                 without
                 ever
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 any
                 Default
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ought
                 at
                 present
                 still
                 to
                 remain
                 unmolested
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 do
                 therein
                 not
                 desire
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Liberty
                   of
                
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 Account
                 this
                 present
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 hath
                 been
                 by
                 his
                 Subjects
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Ceremonies
                 contrary
                 thereunto
                 resisted
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 such
                 Advance
                 is
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Help
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 afore-said
                 
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 is
                 preserved
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 Unequal
                 Thing
                 to
                 Deprive
                 
                 the
                 Supplicants
                 thereof
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 helped
                 to
                 acquire
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 bearing
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 Contributions
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Burdens
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 Peril
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 and
                 Lives
                 ;
                 consonant
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 having
                 presented
                 a
                 Request
                 to
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 but
                 got
                 for
                 Answer
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   must
                   regulate
                   themselves
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Policy
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   City
                
                 :
                 Whereby
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Petition
                
                 )
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Magistrates
                 seem
                 to
                 endeavour
                 by
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 totally
                 to
                 ruin
                 and
                 expel
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 Lands
                 the
                 Petitioners
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Wives
                 &
                 Children
                 ,
                 residing
                 in
                 Middelburgh
                 ;
                 but
                 consequently
                 innumerable
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 Holland
                 and
                 Zeeland
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Excellency's
                 Proclamations
                 )
                 placed
                 themselves
                 under
                 his
                 Excellency's
                 Protection
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 wayes
                 benefited
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 these
                 Lands
                 received
                 great
                 and
                 considerable
                 Dammage
                 ,
                 because
                 thereby
                 the
                 Traffique
                 thereof
                 would
                 be
                 every
                 where
                 greatly
                 diminished
                 :
                 Intreating
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 begging
                 his
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 that
                 looking
                 upon
                 their
                 Case
                 with
                 Compassion
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 due
                 Course
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Petitioners
                 do
                 proffer
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 YEA
                 passing
                 for
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 the
                 Transgressors
                 hereof
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 as
                 Oath-Breakers
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   his
                   Excellency
                   having
                   considered
                   the
                   Premises
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   maturely
                   deliberated
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   hath
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   previous
                   Advice
                   of
                   the
                
                 Governour
                 and
                 Council
                 of
                 Zeeland
                 ,
                 
                   ordered
                   and
                   appointed
                   ,
                   ordereth
                   and
                   appointeth
                   hereby
                   ,
                
                 That
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Petitioners
                 ,
                 YEA
                 shall
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 City
                 instead
                 of
                 an
                 OATH
                 ;
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Transgressors
                 thereof
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 as
                 Oath-Breakers
                 and
                 Perjured
                 Persons
                 .
                 
                   His
                   Excellency
                   charging
                   and
                   commanding
                   the
                   Magistra●es
                   of
                
                 Middelburgh
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   whom
                   this
                   may
                   concern
                   ,
                   No
                   further
                   to
                   oppress
                   the
                   Petitioners
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                
                 Oath
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   Open
                   their
                   Shops
                   ,
                   and
                   Enjoy
                   their
                   Trades
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   formerly
                   have
                   done
                   :
                   all
                   by
                   Provision
                   ,
                   and
                   till
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   in
                   more
                   Tranquillity
                   of
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   with
                   ripe
                   Deliberation
                   ,
                   regard
                   being
                   had
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   ordained
                   therein
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   convenient
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   By
                   my
                   Gracious
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   
                     De
                     Baudemont
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   done
                   under
                   his
                   Excellency's
                   Name
                   and
                   Seal
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Middelburgh
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   26.
                   
                   January
                   ,
                   1577.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Guilliaume
                     de
                     Nassou
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CXXII
                 .
                 A
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 
                   Orange
                   ,
                   Grave
                
                 of
                 
                   Nassau
                   ,
                   Lord
                
                 and
                 Baron
                 of
                 
                   Bueda
                   ,
                   Diest
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Honourable
                   ,
                   Honest
                   ,
                   Worshipful
                   ,
                   Wise
                   ,
                   Discreet
                   ,
                   Dear
                   and
                   Singular
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   certain
                
                 House-keepers
                 
                   there
                   inhabiting
                   ,
                   being
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                
                 Menists
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Complaint
                   divers
                   times
                   signified
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                
                 You
                 are
                 daily
                 Molesting
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Depriving
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Means
                 of
                 Gaining
                 in
                 Rest
                 &
                 Quietness
                 their
                 Livings
                 for
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Families
                 ;
                 forbidding
                 them
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 Shops
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Pretence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 Refuse
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 Oath
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Form
                 as
                 other
                 Burgesses
                 ;
                 
                   upon
                   which
                   we
                   having
                   taken
                   ripe
                   Deliberation
                   :
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   People
                   do
                   proffer
                
                 to
                 bear
                 equally
                 all
                 Burdens
                 with
                 other
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 which
                 mostly
                 moves
                 them
                 to
                 contribute
                 ,
                 
                   do
                   you
                   such
                   Performances
                   at
                   their
                   Charges
                   ,
                   as
                   your selves
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   that
                   shall
                   have
                   the
                   Orders
                   shall
                   find
                   in
                   all
                   Reason
                   and
                   Equity
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   bear
                   it
                
                 :
              
               
               
                 
                   We
                   therefore
                   conceive
                   ,
                   that
                
                 ye
                 do
                 very
                 ill
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 permit
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 Quietness
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                
                 Mind
                 
                   of
                   their
                
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                
                 Act
                 
                   which
                   we
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Advice
                   of
                   the
                
                 Governour
                 and
                 Council
                 
                   formerly
                   afforded
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                
                 they
                 have
                 exhibited
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   hitherto
                
                 refused
                 to
                 give
                 heed
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   our
                
                 precedent
                 Letters
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   are
                   constrain'd
                   for
                   this
                   last
                   time
                   to
                   write
                   this
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   plainly
                   declare
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                
                 That
                 it
                 concerns
                 not
                 you
                 to
                 trouble
                 your selves
                 in
                 particular
                 with
                 any
                 Man's
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 nothing
                 is
                 tre●ted
                 or
                 done
                 that
                 might
                 extend
                 to
                 any
                 Man's
                 Scandal
                 ;
                 
                   in
                   which
                   Case
                   we
                   will
                   neither
                   respect
                   nor
                   bear
                   any
                   Man.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   charge
                   and
                   order
                   you
                   expresly
                   ,
                
                 To
                 desist
                 all
                 further
                 Molestation
                 or
                 Hinderance
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Menists
                 in
                 their
                 Merchandize
                 or
                 Handicrafts
                 to
                 gain
                 their
                 Livelihood
                 for
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Children
                 ;
                 suffering
                 them
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 Shops
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 done
                 ;
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Generality
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 thereunto
                 qualified
                 )
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 ye
                 do
                 nothing
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Act
                 
                   to
                   them
                   granted
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                
                 further
                 any
                 Fines
                 from
                 them
                 upon
                 that
                 Account
                 ;
                 
                   provided
                   ,
                   
                   nothing
                   be
                   by
                   them
                   attempted
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   Scandal
                   of
                   any
                   Man
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   bear
                   all
                   Civil
                   and
                   Equal
                   Burdens
                   ,
                   as
                   other
                   Men.
                   Herewith
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   subscribed
                   by
                   Copy
                   ,
                   
                     De
                     Baudemont
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CXXIII
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Treaties
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 between
                 the
                 
                   States
                   General
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   United
                   Provinces
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Spain
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 ann
                 .
                 1674.
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 special
                 Article
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   
                     All
                     their
                     Ship-Masters
                     of
                     Merchant
                     Ships
                     ,
                     shall
                     carry
                     along
                     with
                     them
                     a
                  
                   Sea-Brief
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Form
                     thereby
                     prescribed
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 declared
                 ,
                 tha●
                 
                   
                     Such
                     Master
                     shall
                     come
                     before
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     solemn
                  
                   Oath
                   
                     testifie
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     Ship
                     ,
                     whereof
                     he
                     is
                     Master
                     ,
                     doth
                     properly
                     belong
                     unto
                     the
                     Subjects
                     of
                     the
                     said
                  
                   States
                   General
                   ;
                   
                     unto
                     which
                  
                   Sea-Brief
                   ,
                   
                     under
                     the
                     Seal
                     of
                     the
                     City's
                     intire
                     Faith
                     and
                     Credit
                     is
                     given
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 although
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Treaties
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Oath
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 Holland
                 do
                 take
                 the
                 
                   Solemn
                   Affirmation
                
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 Cannot
                 Swear
                 instead
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 insert
                 it
                 so
                 accordingly
                 in
                 their
                 Sea-Briefs
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 runs
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   
                     These
                     are
                     to
                     certifie
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     That
                  
                   A.B.
                   
                     hath
                     before
                     us
                  
                   Solemnly
                   Affirmed
                   and
                   Declared
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Ship
                  
                   C.D.
                   
                     whereof
                     he
                     is
                     Master
                     ,
                     doth
                     properly
                     belong
                     and
                     appertain
                     to
                     the
                     Subjects
                     of
                     the
                  
                   States
                   General
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   United
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Which
                 can
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 evidenced
                 ,
                 if
                 required
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Care
                 ,
                 this
                 the
                 Condescension
                 of
                 other
                 Governments
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Relief
                 of
                 Persons
                 under
                 our
                 Circumstances
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 take
                 Liberty
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Trade
                 and
                 Wealth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vnited
                   Provinces
                
                 ,
                 are
                 owing
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Ingenuity
                 and
                 Industry
                 of
                 those
                 Indulg'd
                 Dissenters
                 then
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 National
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 slugg'd
                 and
                 tyranniz'd
                 all
                 into
                 Poverty
                 and
                 Vassallage
                 .
              
               
                 Have
                 Regard
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Suffering
                   Condition
                
                 ,
                 we
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 your selves
                 both
                 Natural
                 to
                 a
                 Member
                 (
                 be
                 we
                 reputed
                 the
                 meanest
                 )
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Civil
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 Lovers
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 continue
                 us
                 Sufferers
                 for
                 not
                 acting
                 against
                 his
                 Command
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 our
                 Sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Consciences
                 ;
                 But
                 make
                 some
                 Provision
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Countries
                 have
                 done
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 your
                 Wisdom
                 you
                 shall
                 think
                 meet
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 called
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 known
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   molested
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   upon
                   the
                   Account
                   of
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   S●lem●
                
                 YEA
                 or
                 NAY
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   lieu
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                
                 Untruth
                 ,
                 or
                 Breach
                 of
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   Punishable
                   as
                
                 Perjury
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 delights
                 in
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Acts
                 of
                 Tenderness
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 will
                 favour
                 so
                 Natural
                 ,
                 so
                 Generous
                 and
                 so
                 Christian
                 an
                 Enterprize
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Proposers
                 ,
                 Promotors
                 &
                 Effecters
                 of
                 this
                 happy
                 Deliverance
                 from
                 the
                 heavy
                 Clog
                 of
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 we
                 and
                 our
                 Families
                 have
                 so
                 long
                 groaned
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 da●e
                 believe
                 ,
                 go
                 without
                 their
                 Rewards
                 at
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 whom
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 rate
                 soever
                 ye
                 shall
                 deal
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 humbly
                 and
                 heartily
                 implore
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 would
                 please
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 dispose
                 your
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 ●ou
                 may
                 best
                 Discharge
                 that
                 High
                 Trust
                 reposed
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ho●
                 of
                 his
                 Great
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prosperity
                 of
                 this
                 Famous
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 certain
                 Foundation
                 of
                 True
                 Feli●ity
                 〈…〉
                 ●nd
                 which
                 will
                 give
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Example
                 〈…〉
                 ●st
                 Reputation
                 to
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   perform'd
                   in
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   for
                   the
                   Service
                   of
                   the
                   Pe●le
                   〈…〉
                
                 William
                 〈…〉
                 Richardson
                 .
              
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70779-e3570
           
             *
             Lived
             before
             Chr.
             200.
             years
             .
             H.
             Grotius
             on
             Mat.
             5.
             
             Bp.
             Gauden
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             p.
             36.
             in
             Psalm
             14.
             ●amb
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Commen●
             .
             on
             Hebr.
             c
             6.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             9.
             on
             Acts
             3.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             Psal
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Pop.
             Antioc
             .
          
           
             on
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             on
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             on
             Psal
             .
             14.
             on
             Mat.
             5.
             
             Vit.
             Chr.
             p.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             on
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             p.
             17.
             and
             23.
             
          
           
             on
             Mat.
             5.3
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Deutr.
             6.13
             ▪
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Mic.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             Bish
             .
             Gaud.
             
               of
               Oaths
            
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.28
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             5
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Fest.
             ad
             
               Lapid
               .
               Polyb.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             25.
             
             Alex.
             ab
             Alex.
             l.
             5.
             gen
             dier
             .
             10.
             
             Cic.
             l.
             5.
             
             Ep.
             1.
             
             Arist
             .
             3
             Pol.
             10.
             
             Plin.
             in
             pan
             .
             ad
             .
             Trajan
             .
             c.
             64.
             
          
           
             Lindenbro
             .
             c.
             3.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             R.
             Sanders
             .
             de
             Jur
             Oblig
             .
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             &
             15.10
             ,
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             Mat
             5.20.48
             .
          
           
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.23
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             These
             Nations
             were
             many
             Hundred
             Years
             bef
             .
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Liv'd
             before
             Christ
             about
             1280.
             years
             ;
             being
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Gideon
             ,
             Judg.
             8.
             
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             800.
             years
             ;
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Hosea
               ,
               Joel
            
             and
             Amos.
             
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             620.
             years
             ;
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Josiah
             .
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             593.
             years
             .
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             500.
             years
             ;
             These
             Three
             Persons
             liv'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Jeremiah
             and
             Ezekiel
             .
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             560.
             years
             .
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             422.
             years
             ;
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Ahasuerus
               ,
               Ezra
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             422.
             years
             ;
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Haggai
             &
             Zachariah
             .
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             400.
             years
             .
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             394.
             years
             .
             These
             two
             lived
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Malachi
             .
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             266.
             years
             .
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             337.
             
             Years
             .
          
           
             Bef
             .
             Christ
             336.
             
             Years
             .
          
           
             
               If
               it
               be
               a
            
             great
             Good
             ,
             not
             to
             Swear
             at
             all
             ;
             
               what
               is
               it
               to
            
             Impose
             an
             Oath
             ?
          
           
             Page
             583.
             
          
           
             Page
             515.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Eccl.
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Tertullian
             was
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             Son
             to
             a
             Centurion
             of
             Pro●consular
             Dignity
             .
             
               See
               his
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             Rigaltius
             adds
             ,
             
               I
               will
               speak
               plainly
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Emperor
                 is
                 Lord
              
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               common
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             Tertul.
             ad
             Scap.
             
               c.
               1
               ,
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             do
             offer
             Sacrifice
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             Idololatria
             ,
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             confest
             by
             
               le
               Prieur
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             did
             deny
             
               all
               Swearing
            
             .
          
           
             Bruno
             and
             Cassiodorus
             
               on
               Psalm
            
             14.
             
             &
             Psalm
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             This
             Cassiodorus
             was
             a
             Roman
             Senator
             &
             Counsellor
             of
             Theodoricus
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             490.
             
          
           
             *
             There
             are
             about
             2000.
             
             Corrections
             in
             Tertullian
             his
             Works
             .
          
           
             Suarez
             .
             de
             Juram
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Infidelity
             keeps
             Company
             with
             Swearing
             :
             And
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             Swear
             ,
             is
             with
             
               Clem.
               Alexandr
            
             .
             to
             turn
             Infidel
             again
             .
          
           
             
               He
               makes
               two
            
             Prohibitions
             ,
             
               as
               we
               do
               :
               1.
            
             
             Swear
             not
             by
             God
             ;
             2.
             by
             no
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Tract
             .
             35.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             Num.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.16
             .
          
           
             Orig.
             against
             all
             Swearing
             
               with
               us
               ;
               and
            
             Compelling
             .
          
           
             Orig.
             on
             Jer.
             
               4.1
               ,
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Epist
             ad
             Corn.
             n.
             5
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             de
             Mortal
             .
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             apud
             Stob.
             de
             Jure●ur
             .
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             Athanas
             his
             Abhorrence
             and
             Derision
             of
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             Athanasius
             his
             Reason
             and
             Dislike
             of
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Athanasius
             will
             not
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             
               God
               ever
               swoar
            
             ,
             properly
             &
             strictly
             taken
             ;
             only
             in
             a
             way
             of
             speaking
             ,
             having
             the
             Truth
             &
             Immutability
             of
             the
             truest
             and
             greatest
             Oath
          
           
             This
             ,
             if
             that
             Clemens
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             first
             ,
             because
             he
             liv'd
             in
             
             Paul's
             time
             ;
             but
             we
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             begin
             our
             Testimonies
             with
             a
             Suspicion
             :
             howbeit
             it
             is
             an
             
               Ancient
               Writing
            
             .
          
           
             l.
             6.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Socrat.
               Eccl.
               Hist
            
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Pray
             mark
             where
             Basil
             layeth
             the
             Blame
             ,
             if
             a
             Word
             go
             not
             for
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Joseph
             swore
             not
             .
          
           
             Paul
             swore
             not
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Nepotes
             .
          
           
             above
             300.
             l.
             
          
           
             Basil
             .
             Mag.
             
               can
               .
               29.
            
             
          
           
             Basil's
             Expedient
             ,
             to
             remove
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             of
             prohibiting
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             God
             swears
             not
             .
          
           
             Paul
             did
             not
             Swear
             .
          
           
             See
             Tertullian
             before
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             agrees
             .
          
           
             Mark
             how
             
               Gregor
               .
               Naz.
            
             speaks
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             Comparison
             of
             God's
             Omnipresence
             with
             the
             mind
             and
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             regard
             man
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
            
             his
             Account
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
            
             on
             Cant.
             Hom.
             18.
             
          
           
             Exhortat
             .
             ad
             Virgin.
             
          
           
             Ambrose
             on
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             was
             for
             Inspiration
             &
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             109.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             Com.
             on
             Heb.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Oaths
             founded
             on
             Defect
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             encouraged
             ;
             then
             not
             to
             be
             imposed
             .
          
           
             Id.
             Hom.
             Psa
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Ad
             pop
             .
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             19.
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             Dispraise
             of
             solitary
             Life
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             Compunction
             of
             Heart
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Hom.
             34.
             
          
           
             Agreeing
             with
             
               Euse
               bius
            
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             Godly
             Zeal
             of
             Chrysostom
             Commendable
             .
          
           
             Much
             less
             to
             force
             others
             .
             Chrys
             .
             calls
             Swearing
             &
             Compelling
             to
             Swear
             at
             all
             ,
             an
             Error
             ;
             then
             we
             are
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             See
             his
             great
             Praise
             in
             
               Soc.
               Schol.
            
             l.
             6.
             c.
             3.
             
             He
             was
             of
             the
             Race
             of
             Senators
             .
             Remember
             
             Tertullian's
             Case
             by
             this
             .
          
           
             Homil.
             28.
             
             Ecclog
             .
             de
             juram
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             5.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Avitioc
             .
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             against
             giving
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             exexhorts
             to
             be
             Right
             Quakers
             by
             Trembling
             ,
             &
             not
             Swearing
             .
          
           
             Against
             Compelling
             to
             Swear
             ,
             &
             shows
             how
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             differs
             much
             from
             those
             that
             punish
             us
             for
             not
             swearing
             .
          
           
             On
             Mat.
             Homil.
             17.
             ●
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Constancy
             in
             
               not
               Swearing
            
             getteth
             Veneration
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Great
             Rea●on
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             True
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             With
             Christians
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             .
             What
             Evil
             is
             it
             then
             to
             hale
             men
             back
             again
             upon
             Penalties
             ?
          
           
             *
             A
             great
             Enemy
             to
             Images
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Reason
             why
             God
             admitted
             Oaths
             .
             No
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             or
             man
             originally
             ,
             but
             ▪
             Corruption
             insensibly
             brought
             it
             ,
             &
             God
             only
             suffer'd
             it
             by
             a
             true
             Deity
             till
             the
             Times
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             His
             Reason
             our
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Much
             regarded
             and
             observed
             by
             venerable
             Antiquity
             ,
             said
             Jam●s
             and
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             part
             2.
             page
             36.
             
             
               Act.
               Mon.
            
             v.
             1.
             p.
             701.
             
          
           
             A
             Great
             ●ruth
             ;
             Forswearing
             ends
             in
             
               No
               Swearing
            
             .
          
           
             Excellently
             distinguisht
             ,
             and
             the
             Sordidness
             of
             Oaths
             fully
             represented
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             Eusebius
             .
             The
             Unhappiness
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             especially
             against
             Conscience
             .
             His
             Advice
             about
             the
             —
             Matter
             ,
             when
             drove
             to
             a
             Pinch
             .
             Object
             .
          
           
             His
             Caution
             to
             those
             that
             impose
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             Practice
             .
          
           
             Lying
             as
             bad
             as
             Swearing
             in
             his
             Esteem
             .
          
           
             Admirably
             well
             argued
             .
          
           
             His
             Rebuke
             to
             the
             Clergy
             for
             tendring
             the
             Gospels
             (
             or
             Bible
             )
             to
             swear
             on
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             Original
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
             He
             concurs
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Definition
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             A
             severe
             Declamation
             against
             Compelling
             People
             to
             swear
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             of
             the
             Danger
             of
             Compelling
             People
             to
             swear
             ▪
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             *
             An
             Oath
             is
             a
             
               Binding
               of
               God
            
             for
             our
             Security
             .
          
           
             A
             Pathetical
             Censure
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             use
             them
             even
             in
             Courts
          
           
             With
             what
             Tenderness
             God's
             Name
             should
             be
             used
             .
          
           
             
             Chrysostom's
             Boldness
             .
             He
             testifies
             our
             Mind
             .
          
           
             †
             Mark
             the
             great
             Zeal
             of
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             Men
             never
             could
             plead
             Conscience
             for
             not
             being
             believed
             without
             an
             Oath
             ;
             many
             have
             ,
             to
             be
             credited
             without
             one
             .
          
           
             *
             
               This
               was
            
             Chrysostom
             
               's
               Exhortation
               Now
               it
               s
               said
            
             ,
             How
             can
             we
             Trade
             without
             an
             Oath
             ?
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Encouragement
             to
             sustain
             the
             Penalty
             .
          
           
             Our
             Doctrine
             made
             an
             Axiom
             by
             Chrysostom
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             10.
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             God
             never
             ●wore
             properly
             .
          
           
             An
             excellent
             Reason
             why
             Oaths
             were
             permitted
             .
          
           
             This
             between
             the
             Two
             Stars
             seems
             a
             self-contradiction
             ;
             but
             doubtless
             he
             intends
             it
             of
             the
             2d
             Prohibition
             in
             a
             further
             Reason
             ,
             why
             Oaths
             were
             permitted
             .
          
           
             This
             between
             the
             Two
             Stars
             seems
             a
             self-contradiction
             ;
             but
             doubtless
             he
             intends
             it
             of
             the
             2d
             Prohibition
             in
             a
             further
             Reason
             ,
             why
             Oaths
             were
             permitted
             .
          
           
             If
             men
             can't
             Swear
             safely
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             more
             dangerous
             to
             swear
             then
             not
             to
             swear
             and
             it
             is
             better
             for
             People
             ,
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             refuse
             it
             .
          
           
             de
             mend●c
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             obscure
             &
             intricate
             .
          
           
             De
             Verb.
             Jacobi
             ,
             Ante
             omnia
             nolite
             jurare
             ,
             Serm.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             If
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Not
             to
             Swear
             ,
             then
             what
             will
             become
             of
             those
             that
             not
             only
             break
             that
             Commandment
             of
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             ,
             but
             teach
             men
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             nay
             ,
             punish
             men
             for
             not
             obeying
             such
             Anti-Evangelical
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             †
             Then
             certainly
             they
             are
             to
             be
             rejected
             of
             true
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Pam.
             Socr.
             Schol.
             Evagr.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thes
             .
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Soc.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1●
             Evagr.
             l.
             cap.
             11.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Eccl.
             His
             .
             l.
             8
             c.
             28.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             ●5
             .
          
           
             Pelagiu●
             ,
             a
             Brittain
             ,
             an
             .
             400.
             wrote
             Notable
             Books
             ,
             saith
             Sennaida
             ,
             who
             lived
             soon
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             See
             Baronius
             ,
             
               an
               ▪
               1310.
            
             
             Joh.
             Walden
             against
             John
             Wickl●f
             and
             Waldenses
             .
             Reiner
             .
             Rub.
             Capitan
             .
             W.
             W●dford
             .
             Gui
             Carmel
             .
             V●ss
             .
             Histor
             .
             Pelag.
             
               l.
               5
            
             p.
             
               2.
               
               Bp.
            
             Vsher
             ,
             
               de
               Success
            
             .
          
           
             de
             Juramentis
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Agreeing
             with
             Chrysostom
             .
          
           
             L.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             155.
             
          
           
             Not
             to
             require
             an
             Oath
             by
             any
             means
             of
             another
             man.
             
          
           
             On
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             Suspicion
             ,
             the
             Cause
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             On
             Deut.
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             smart
             and
             true
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Nilus
             forbids
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             On
             Jer.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cyril
             .
             See
             Catena
             .
             65.
             
             Grae●
             .
             Patr.
             on
             Luk.
             1.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             On
             Psal
             .
             94.
             
          
           
             agreeth
             with
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             On
             Eccles
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             31.
             
          
           
             Beda
             in
             Ep.
             Jam.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Brit.
             Council
             .
             p.
             260.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             p.
             196.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             makes
             
               Oaths
               Jewish
            
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             Opposition
             to
             Evangelical
             ;
             because
             imperfect
             ,
             &
             permitted
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             Condescension
             .
          
           
             p.
             3.
             q.
             59.
             
          
           
             See
             Bibliotheca
             veter
             .
             Patrum
             .
          
           
             They
             all
             agre
             in
             the
             Reason
             of
             suffering
             Oathes
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Jews
             Weakness
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Baron
             .
             
               Anno
               1310.
            
             
             Joh.
             Walden
             adv
             .
             Wicklif
             &
             Waldens
             .
             Reiner
             .
             Rub.
             Capitan
             .
             W.
             Woodford
             .
          
           
             De
             Success
             .
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ban.
             Anno
             1310.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               J.
               Fox
            
             Mart.
             v.
             1.
             p.
             527.
             
          
           
             Men
             honoured
             by
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             
               J.
               Fox
            
             Mart.
             v.
             1.
             p.
             554
             ,
             to
             558.
             
          
           
             
               Geff.
               Chauc
            
             .
             Works
             ,
             fol.
             86.
             
          
           
             
               J.
               Fox
            
             Mart.
             v.
             1.
             p.
             614
             ,
             618.
             
          
           
             
               J.
               Fox
            
             Mart.
             v.
             1.
             p.
             623
             ,
             359.
             
          
           
             
               J.
               Fox
            
             Mart.
             v.
             1.
             p.
             687.
             
          
           
             *
             If
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             it
             was
             then
             held
             none
             could
             ;
             so
             that
             then
             it
             was
             denying
             all
             Tenders
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             701
             ,
             702.
             
          
           
             
               J.
               Fox
            
             Mart.
             v.
             3.
             p.
             910
             ,
             911.
             
          
           
             Spots
             .
             Hist
             .
             pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             
               W.C.
               Albrid
            
             p.
             193
             ,
             194
             ,
             195.
             
          
           
             Morl.
             Hist
             .
             p.
             217
             ,
             218.
             
          
           
             
               J.
               Fox
            
             Mart.
             v.
             2.
             p.
             420.
             
          
           
             Comm.
             on
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             Erasm
             .
             here
             plainly
             forbiddeth
             all
             Swearing
             on
             any
             account
             .
          
           
             Comm.
             on
             Jam.
             5.
             
          
           
             Then
             not
             by
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             common
             people
             esteemed
             him
             sacred
             .
          
           
             Gloss
             on
             Mat.
             5.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             On
             Mat.
             5.
             fol.
             18.
             
          
           
             Comm.
             on
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             On
             1
             King.
             12.
             n.
             3.
             
             II.
             
          
           
             On
             Mat.
             5.
             p.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             De
             quaest
             .
             jur
             .
             Christ
             .
             p.
             306.
             
          
           
             pag.
             227.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             18.
             in
             Cant.
             
          
           
             pag.
             276.
             
          
           
             Const
             .
             6.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             Comm.
             on
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             pag.
             210.
             
          
           
             Lindenbrog
             .
             Cod.
             l●g
             .
             antiquar
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             On
             Mat.
             
               5.
               
               &
            
             De
             Jur.
             Bell.
             ac
             Pac.
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               26.
            
             ad
             47.
             
          
           
             De
             juram
             .
             Praelect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Viz.
             All
             their
             
               Reverent
               Fathers
               in
               God
               ,
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
            
             and
             the●
             
               Judges
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
            
             and
             all
             Officers
             term'd
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             
               Civil
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Priests
            
             and
             People
             NO
             Christians
             ,
             else
             would
             they
             suffer
             
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             
               enforce
               OATHS
            
             on
             Strangers
             ,
             but
             having
             the
             like
             D●ffidence
             ,
             One
             
               Father
               in
               God
            
             of
             Another
             ,
             one
             Judge
             and
             Justice
             of
             another
             ,
             impose
             them
             on
             their
             Brethren
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             with
             
               Equal
               D●strust
            
             .